umeboshi110 Releaseshttps://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/rss2011-07-28T15:56:44+00:00/favicon.icoMangaHelpers Adminsadmin@mangahelpers.comhttps://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30674Translation: Hitogatana 142011-07-28T15:56:44+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanslated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
Hitogatana Chapter 14 Riot
p.01 Chapter 14: Riot Girl: .........
Gramps: It’s okay. Leave it to Togusa this time.
Gramps: Those two have similar circumstances. Gramps: Just like what Yachiyo has been doing when Togusa’s not feeling into it,
p.02 Gramps: When Yachiyo’s feeling down, Togusa can encourage her.
Chapter 14 Riot
Gramps: I can leave that to Togusa now.
p.03 Girl: —I think That not knowing anything yet Is a little hard for me.
Girl: I don’t know anything about your pasts, And the time that we’ve spent together is surely not much.
Girl: I can’t fight with them. Girl: I don’t know what to do when Onee-san’s worried about something. ...It irritates me.
Gramps: —I see. Gramps: That’s a good thing.
Girl: Huh...? Why is it good? Gramps: Well, how about we ask them what they think,
p.04 Gramps: Right? Sis: Isn’t she such a good girl?
Gramps: Are you ready, Yachiyo? Sis: Yeah. Thanks to you, Sis: Hahagiri-chan.
Sis: You feel that it irritates you for now. Those feelings are more than enough for me. Sis: We have a lot of time from now on.
Sis: So we don’t have to rush. Also—
p.05 Sis: When we get back from work, I can become happy just by having Sis: You and Tsuki-chan say “welcome home” with smiles on your faces.
Sis: Having friends who’re waiting for your return...
Sis: Don’t things like that somehow give you the strength to go on?
Sis: This will probably be a harsh battle. Prepare an exceptional smile, Hahagiri-chan. Girl: ......Yes!
p.06 Sis: Exceptional, okay, exceptional!! At a level where there’s roses in the background. Girl: Huuh!? Togs: What’re you saying, Ane-san... Gramps: Well, looks like she’ll be fine.
Gogyou: —Like hell it is. Gogyou: Eliminating traces of your violence has its limits.
Hakobera mutter: Ah? Gogyou: Don’t give me that!
Gogyou: Our patron was losing his hair again after hearing the report just earlier. Patron: ..... Patron mutter: Again? Gogyou: Don’t you think you’re causing him too much trouble?
p.07 Hakobera: Not my problem~ Hakobera: They’re the ones who approach me. Gogyou: But you’re the one seducing them.
Hakobera: No I ain’t. I’m settling things before I even notice. Hakobera: Men just can’t keep their paws off of me.
Hakobera: Right? Hakobera: Tabirako, don’t you think so too?
Tabirako: Mm? Yeah... Tabirako: Huh? Is that right?
Hakobera: .........
p.08 Hakobera: You’re such a boring guy. Can’t you tell how good my development is when you compare it to Suzuna? Suzuna: ! Suzushiro: Oooh she said it~
Suzuna: ...I’ll kill you.
Hakobera: What was that? Why don’t we try it, you flat-chest!! Suzushiro: Hakobera~ Suzuna?: What? Suzuna: Those’ll start sagging sometime, you know? Hakobera: ......!! Gogyou: —Well, speaking of growth,
Gogyou: The one I’m interested in Nazuna right now.
Gogyou: I’m not talking about her body.
p.09 Gogyou: —I hear she’s the Second Squad leader now. Of course she’ll probably come out for this. Gogyou: I wonder how much better she’s gotten.
Hakobera: Nothing to expect from her lack of willpower, period. Suzushiro: And you’d lose your motivation if she cries on you. Suzuna: .........
Gogyou: —And you, Suzuna?
Suzuna: ...Nazuna
Suzuna: Those eyes of hers when she was leaving the institution Suzuna: Possessed will. Although I’m interested in what that will was...
p.10 Hakobera: Wasn’t that mostly her expressing joy for being freed from the hard training? Suzuna: There’s a high chance for that.
Suzuna: I won’t look expect much of the growth of someone so concerned with the past. Suzuna: —I think getting her is an unlucky draw.
SFX: stick Suzuna: We lose ourselves if we don’t have this... What inconvenient bodies. Gogyou: Hakobera, hold Tabirako down.
Gogyou: You’re just hugging onto him like that. SFX: squeeze...
p.12 SFX: stick
Hakobera: Stop giving us so much work to do, doofus. Tabirako: Mm... sorry.
Tabirako: Mm?
Suzushiro: Huh?
Suzuna: ......?
Hakobera: What?
Suzushiro: Say, Gogyou. Isn’t this having less effect than usual?
Gogyou: ! Well, yeah. Gogyou: We’re going to go fight now. There’s no need to suppress all of our destructive impulses.
p.13 Suzushiro: ...That makes sense.
Gogyou: Now, let’s get ready soon.
Gogyou: It’s time for the riot.
p.14 Sponsor: —It’s going to start. Sponsor: This is the best show where the best kenshi and Katana Will clash.
Sponsor: !
Sponsor: What, you’re going already?
Lady: I have a special seat.
p.15 Sponsor: —Hmph. I couldn’t tell what that woman was thinking all the way to the end.
Sponsor: Well, that’s fine.
Box: It’s certain that this stage wouldn’t have been set if it weren’t for that woman’s assistance. Box: Now, rather than that...
Sponsor: This. Sponsor: This is it.
p.16 Todoroki: I’ll tell you each squad’s role in the coming operation. Todoroki: It doesn’t have to be said that those who will be facing the Goken have read through the documents, right?
SFX: Suuuuuuuuure Tora mutter: Yes! Todoroki: Thanks for the half-hearted reply.
Inu: ......Huh?
Inu: Where’s Hiyama-san from the Second Squad? Todoroki: ...Caught a cold. Inu: A cold!?
p.17 Inu: Th-the heck? Todoroki: Not taking care of his health well enough. Inu: That’s it...?
Shinobu— Are you okay with that...?
Todoroki: Now, first of all, we, the Third Squad—
Todoroki: Are in charge of the city policing. Todoroki: Next, the Seventh Squad will accompany the investigation department in their investigation.
Samon: Roger.
p.18 Todoroki: Onto the Goken. Sign: No trespassing Todoroki: In charge of Mikadzuki Munechika—
p.19 Tabirako: —So you’re here.
Kaori: —I hate this. Kaori: My partner who got done in by you – he can’t be deployed for a while.
Kaori: It seems I have to work on my own.
p.20 Kaori: You’ve got to be kidding me. Kaori: You won’t be able to pay off this debt even if I kill you a hundred times~
Tabirako: ......... Tabirako: ...Scary, huh.
Todoroki: Next, Doujigiri—
p.21 [none]
p.22 Gogyou: —Yo.
Sis: —Let’s Settle this.
Todoroki: Ootenta—
p.22 Suzushiro: So that’s Your real appearance, Suzushiro: Shishiou.
Suzushiro: It’s cool.
Suzushiro: But, maybe not as much as my Ootenta.
Minamoto: —There’s no way Minamoto: That’s true.
p.23 Todoroki: And For Juzumaru,
Todoroki: We’ll have you go as a group.
Suzuna: !
Inu: Shouldn’t we take off our shoes for this? Tora: It’s abandoned, so I don’t think it matters?
Suzuna: .........
p.24 Inu: Hello. Inu: Whoa, rough. Togs: —Um, since we’re inexperienced Tora: Please let us three count as one.
Suzuna: ......Really unlucky.
Inu: Hey, wasn’t it mean to say that right away? Togs: ...No. Tora: Since we’re here with numbers on our side, we can’t retort.
p.25 Todoroki: So, the last one, Onimaru
Shikoku: Me, right? I got ya.
Todoroki: Yeah. And about the First Squad...
Todoroki: As you know, there’s a lot of constraints. Todoroki: Although they may only be able to go as helpers,
Todoroki: Right now Sakura-kun is trying to persuade the squad leader.
p.26 I’m going too?
Sakura: —That’s right. Sakura: That is your duty.
I don’t want to die.
Sakura: —It’s okay.
Sakura: I won’t Sakura: Let that happen.
p.27 Todoroki: —That is all. Each of you, complete your mission Todoroki: And make sure to come back alive.
Togs: Teamwork, teamwork... SFX: mutter mutter Inu mutter: Scary! Tora: You’ll lose sight of the big picture* if you think about it too much. *[He actually says “Gestaltzerfall” or “Gestalt collapse” which is when someone stares at something (a kanji for example) for too long and it breaks down into its parts in his mind and the whole thing becomes hard to recognize.]
Sis: Togusa. Minamoto mutter: Unuzuka~
Minamoto mutter: Unuzuka~ Shikoku: Tora.
p.28 Sis: Don’t rush in haphazardly. Sis: Trust those around you as much as you trust me.
Togs: ...Yes, Ane-san.
Shikoku: You’ve gotta always stay calm. Shikoku: Ya can’t forget about your own behavior.
Tora: Roger. Tora: Shikoku-san, you stay safe too.
Inu: .........
p.29 Inu: The other squads have nice superiors, how lucky for them~... Minamoto: Inuzuka.
Inu: Huh Ouch!!
Minamoto: I called out to you several times. Minamoto: Is your vision getting narrow from nervousness because of the sortie? Hm?
Inu: Why am I the only one... Minamoto: Geez... Inuzuka. Keep your field of view wide open.
Minamoto: Your Gokotai is an all-rounder.
p.30 Minamoto: Take appropriate positions depending on the battle situation. Minamoto: If you do that, there’s no enemy you can’t defeat.
Minamoto: I believe in you.
Minamoto: See you then. SFX: tremble x2 Inu: ......Th—
Inu: This Inu mutter: Yahooooo Inu: Isn’t squad leader Minamotooo
He’s a surprisingly complex guy...
p.31 Shikoku: —Now, Yachiyo
Shikoku: Why don’t we Shikoku: Get going too?
Hakobera: —What, It’s the same guy as before. Hakobera: Lucky, or unlucky—
p.32 Hakobera: Which is it?
Hakobera: !
p.33-34
Shikoku: I guess first, Shikoku: A gift for that time— Shikoku: !
p.37-38 They were created to fight. They were not given a place to fight. Anti Katana Crime Division VS Tenka Goken Now, in this instant, this place Is the stage they’ve been longing for.
-Hitogatana- Slated for release around winter 2011 https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30534Translation: O/A 112011-07-17T17:13:51+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanslated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
O/A Chapter 11 Ghost & Busters
p.01 Man: Did you know? Apparently the spinning tables in Chinese restaurants originated in Japan. Man2: ...Really.
Man: Really... Hey, you listening? Man2: I am. Man2: Ya know, Since you said spinning tables, I thought you were talking about DJ’s for a second.
Chapter 11 Ghost & Busters
Man2: “Spin a plate”— that’s the same for both of them. .........Oh, Man2: There’s some customers.
p.02-03 Chapter 11 Ghost & Busters
p.04 Chapter 11 Ghost & Busters Chapter 12 U-05 not surfacing Chapter 13 Gimme Shelter Chapter 14 Halo Chapter 15 A Moon Brighter than a Sun [I should confirm these chapter titles with the actual content of the chapters...]
p.05 *[Sign says Daitourou] Yutaka: Well sure
Yutaka: I did say I’d do an interesting radio show. Yutaka: Yeah, sure I did!!
Yutaka: That doesn’t mean you can say anything you want!!! Harumi: Ahaha Yutaka: What’re you laughing for!!
p.06 Yutaka: Why does it go from talking about the ways I relax Harumi mutter: It won’t flush.... Yutaka: To [ b]the biggest number two[ /b] so far!!? Harumi: Yutaka-san, talking about [ b]number two[ /b] at a restaurant is...
Yutaka: You put that on the airwaves and delivered it to the entire country!! Waitress mutter: It’s shuumai~ Harumi: I wasn’t thinking and got carried away...
Tsuka: ............
Tsuka: Whatever the case may be, Tsuka: I’m glad the two of them made up.
p.07 There will still be a lot of hardships before Yutaka can make a comeback as an idol.
She has allies that she can believe in. I want this girl to know that.
An ally who will support her even when her heart seems it will break...
Not only having the same voice, but as a friend.
p.08
SFX: glance Tsuka: !! Tsuka: ——Whoa... Who’s that guy...?
Paper: “I’m embarrassed because they’re panties”
p.09 Man: It’s Arakawa.
Phone: About the customers in the restaurant. They aren’t particularly suspicious. Man: Do they seem to have any connection with the restaurant? Phone: No, not at this time.
Phone: It’s just that I feel like I’ve seen one of them somewhere, but... I can’t remember. Man: Copy that.
Man: Go ahead and resume the surveillance. Man: ——Oh,
Man: New customers.
p.10
Welcome~ [mid-right text]
Hama: Ah~ I’m hungry. Sue: Huh? Sue: It’s Harumi. *[These two girls speak in Oosaka-ben]
Harumi: Hmmw?
Harumi: Ah, hello!! Harumi: Thanks for all your hard work!! Sue: Oh~ you don’t have to do that sort of thing.
Sue: What a coincidence. You eating too, Harumi? Harumi: Y...yes.
p.11 Hama: We come to this restaurant pretty often. Hama: ——Wait,
Hama: Aaah Hama: Wha, no way! Hama: Are you perhaps Horiuchi Yutaka!!!? Yutaka: Y-yes.
Sue?: Woooow~ it’s really her~!!! Sue?: I listen to you on the radio~ Why’re you with Harumi!?
p.12 Sue: Really, part-time on the show, huh.
Sue: Oh yeah, you were saying something like that before. But still, you two must be close to be able to go out to eat together. Harumi: Ehehe
Yutaka: This is bad... Yutaka: If we talk together by accident they’ll find out our voices are the same... For now, you answer anything they say. Yutaka: I’ll stay quiet. Harumi: Got it.
Yutaka: We’ll make up a reason and leave at a good time... Sue: Say, Harumi. Harumi: Yes!?
Sue: Yutaka-chan doesn’t know about us, does she? Introduce us to her. Harumi: Y-yeah. Yutaka: .........
p.13 Harumi: The standup duo, “Rorschach” These are Hamao-san, or Hama-chan, Harumi: And Suiyoubi-san, or Sue-san. Hama/Sue: Nice to meet you.
Hama: What? Your voice got nasally all of a sudden. Hama: You have a cold? Harumi: Y...yes I do. Ahaha
Sue: Well, someone from Tokyo wouldn’t know about us. Hama: Yeah, our acting style isn’t suited for TV. Yutaka: My aaaaarm
p.14 Hama: Well, nice to meet you, Harumi and company. Harumi: She’s saying nice to meet you. Hama: Why’re you translating that? SFX: smile Yutaka: Idiot.
Hama: We’ve been checking Yutaka-chan out on the radio. Hama?: That listening rate survey week one was amazing.
Hama: We’ll lose face if an idol talks like a comedian like that~ Sue: That’s so true~
Tsuka: Excuse me, Tsuka: You said you weren’t suited for TV... what kind of jokes do you two do?
Sue: Hmm~ let’s see.
Hama: Since this is a nice opportunity, why don’t we do one? Tsuka: Huh?
p.15 Girls: Short skit Girls: Field hospital part two
Hama: AAAAUGH my intestines fell out of my stomach! I’m gonna dieeeee!! SFX: roll x2 Sue: Calm down!! It’s okay. So it’s this!!
Tsuka: Um... sorry, Tsuka: We’ve seen this. Girls: You’re kidding!?
Girls: Where!? Tsuka: At the live act before... Girls: Oh, it’s different from that!! Her intestines...
p.16 Man: What was that about intestines? Man: ......Well, whatever.
Man2: What did he say? Man: I don’t really get it.
Man: Hey, stay in the car. If we’re found out— Man2: Yeah, once I’m done smoking this.
Man2: Phew......... Maybe I should quit smoking too. Man: You probably won’t last two days again. Look.
p.17 Man: They’re standing in front and looking into the restaurant... Man2: Are they customers? Man: I don’t know.
Man: Seems like they found something. Man: Is it someone inside...?
Man: They’re going inside. Man2: New customers are going in. It’s another group of two.
Miho: Kyahaha hahaha
p.18 Miho: Kyaha Welcome~ Miho: What a dirty place!!!
Yutaka: Kaieda
Tsuka: Miho!!
Yutaka: Why’re you here? Miho: Just by coincidence. I was looking for a place to eat around this neighborhood...
Miho: And I saw you from outside, so I came in! Yutaka: Why does she seem to appear without a regard for our circumstances?
p.19 Tsuka: Long time no see, President Kandori.
Kandori: Ahh, long time no see, Ootsuka-san.
Hama: Kandori? Sue: He’s the president of Kaieda’s agency, Kami-Pro.
Kandori: You say that, but you’re a president yourself, are you not? Tsuka: Um... Tsuka: Well...... Kandori: Even if you only have one performer, a president is a president!! Hahahahaha
SFX: Gah ha ha ha SFX: twitch x2 Yutaka: Tsuka-chan’s pissed off. That’s rare.
Kandori: Since we’re here, why don’t we join together?
p.20-21 [something seems off about this double-page though]
SFX: Fufu...
What’s with this malicious situation...!!?
p.22 Hama: Wow~ to be able to sit with two contemporary idols... Hama: What a perk for us, right, Harumi? Harumi: Y-yeah.
Yutaka: It’s become even worse. SFX: whisper x3 Harumi: Yes... Yutaka: They won’t be talking with you anyways, so I’ll answer them. You stay quiet this time.
Yutaka: Let’s look for a good chance and finish up quickly. Harumi: Got it.
p.23 Kandori: Then the white guy said: “Both of them are yellow in Othello” You see!
SFX: Gah ha ha ha ha Tsuka mutter: Fufu Yutaka mutter: Haha Harumi mutter: Hehe
Girl: Mr. president, that’s no good. Girl: That joke’s not funny at all. Kandori: Whaa!? SFX: sick and tired
Miho: You’re rather quiet today, Miho: Horiuchi Yutaka-san.
Yutaka: Really? I’m the same as usual.
p.24 Yutaka: That’s right, I haven’t thanked you. Miho: Thanked? Yutaka: For the video message.
Miho: Ahh, that.
Miho: I just said what I thought. Miho: As for me, Miho: I’m relieved that it went back to being a ridiculous show.
Yutaka: ............
Miho: ............ Miho: It’s just that——
p.25 Miho: There’s something that feels odd......... Miho: Are you [ b]really saying everything[ /b] in that show?
Harumi/Yutaka: !!
Miho: You understand Miho: What I’m saying...?
p.26 Radio: —Really, that hugeness How should I put it?
Radio: The way it was nestled in the toilet bowl was just like a battleship waiting for its launching ceremony. Radio: Defending and attacking is the iron*......... that’s right, just like IRON!!** Gah *[This is the first line of the Japanese national war song, Warship March] **[the last part in bigger font]
Radio: Ahem......... ......So, like I said, I feel very healthy these days. Radio: For breakfast, I usually have toast and yoghurt, and also coffee......
p.27 Miho: ...............?
SFX: Beep
Radio: I feel very healthy these days. Radio: For breakfast, I usually have toast and yoghurt, and also coffee...
SFX: Beep Radio: ......usually have toast and yoghurt,
Radio: And also coffee...
p.28 Tsuka: Accent?
I hadn’t noticed......
Miho: I’m knowledgeable on these things. Ms. Manager from Tochigi. Coffee The accent comes before Tsuka: !
Tsuka: Yutaka is from Hokkaido, and...... Miho: Right. That’s why it felt odd. Miho: There’s no accent during the excited talks.
p.29 Miho: The change was notable in this week’s and last week’s broadcasts. Tsuka: Since Harumi-chan left and came back again...
Miho: This is what I thought about this oddity—
Miho: One is that there’s a script beforehand. If you speak just by reading lines, accents don’t come out as much. Miho: You understand?
Miho: Or—
p.30 Miho: Horiuchi Yutaka is occasionally possessed by a ghost...... One from Tokyo. Miho: ——Or something.
Miho: How stupid. SFX: keh Yutaka: You’re the stupid one. Yutaka: How serious is she about it?
Yutaka: We should get going soon. Yutaka: Right, Tsuka-chan?
Tsuka: Y-yeah. Miho: Hey, you there. I remember you being introduced as the show’s writer.
Miho: Just for reference, can I ask you Miho: What can be done to make a radio show interesting?
p.32 Yutaka: Talk about things like that with the staff at your own place. Yutaka: Let’s go, Harumi [mad cut off] Miho: Stay out of it. I’m asking [ b]her.[ /b]
If she speaks here—
Even this idiot would notice.
Harumi!!
p.33 Yutaka: Ah...... Uh......
SFX: bang!!
p.34 Man: We’re from public safety!! Man: We will search this restaurant for charges of involvement with the drug and weapon smuggling organization, “Mokujinkai”!!
Man: All of you, stay where you are!! Yutaka: Huh?
p.35 SFX: flip
Waitress: Watcha doin?* Waitress: Manager not do anything bad! *[She has a stereotypical Chinese accent]
p.36 Black box: Police raid!! Mafia from mainland Asia Some connections with entertainment industry? H-san K-san “We just happened to be there” [partially cut off]
Yutaka: We’re on it~ Paper: “What’s wrong with panties?” Yutaka: And it looks like I and her are friends. Chapter 11 End
SFX: sneeze https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30442Translation: Soul Eater 882011-07-11T16:29:20+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanslation with this translation reserved for MRI scans]
Soul Eater Chapter 87* Hunt *[probably should be 88, as last chapter was 87]
01 Box: Shishepa Village
Soul: Do we still have some time until our prey comes? Maka: I think it’s almost time.
Man: Hey, you people from Shibusen, what’s this? Soul: Pardon?
Man: It’s rather long… Man: Does it have to do with the hunt?
Maka: Oh… This is…
02 The awaited newest tankoubon, volume 20, and “Soul Eater Not!” volume 1 both scheduled to be on sale September 22 (Thurs)!! Chapter 87: Hunt Ookubo Atsushi
03 Star: Tsubaki… Does this count as flying?
Tsubaki: Hmmm… Not really flying… Tsubaki: Stretching?
Star: Well, who cares about the details!! Star: I’ve already conquered the land, and now I finally have the sky!
Soul: He’s as crazy as usual…
Heming: Sorry to have kept you waiting.
04 Heming: We’re late because we were doing cold water abdulations. Box: Magic Ballista Ahab* Box: Young hunter from the village Heming* *[The names are in bigger font]
Ahab: I’m sorry, this guy’s still just a novice and needs your help. Heming: I can do it alone.
Ahab: Each year a Meister and I would hunt as a unit, but… that Meister went and collapsed, you see.
Maka: So we need to herd the prey in the sky? Ahab: Yeah! If we can take down one, this town will have plenty for a year.
Heming: We’ll be counting on you.
05 Maka: Tsubaki-chan, Black ☆ Star Star: !
Star: Is it almost time? Maka: Yup. Maka: Get ready.
Star: Today we’re just herding for the hunt, right? What a plain job.
Maka: It also serves as flight training for us. Soul: Besides, it’s questionable whether or not you’re flying!! Tsubaki: He’s right! It’s questionable, Black ☆ Star. Star: You’re all saying it. You guys must really like me.
Maka: ……
Soul: Hm? What’s up, Maka?
06 Maka: What is it… this sky… Maka: It’s giving me the chills…
Ahab: Young city girls are so cute. Heming: Perverted old man Stop your grumbling and let’s get going as well.
Heming: Hunting would be easier if we could fly too. Ahab: You lazy brat, stop your grumbling and let’s get going. Ahab: Transform!!
Mook: Do your best, it’s all up to you.
07
Heming: Let’s go, old man.
Ahab: Hoho~
Ahab: Yeehaaaaw!!
08 Soul: The sky’s giving you chills… is that a sign of our quarry approaching? Maka: …Yeah, it might be.
Heming: The clouds are getting thick. Ahab: It’s a sign that it’s coming.
SFX: Hooeeh
09
Maka: Whoa…
Star: Grr… It’s like we’re getting sucked in. Maka: Wawawah
Ahab: It’s comiiing!!
10-11 [none]
12 Star: Hey, hey, this is bigger than I imagined… Maka?: This is the sky whale!?
Soul: How the heck… are we supposed to herd such a huge thing to a place under the sky to shoot easily…
Maka: At any rate, let’s chase after it.
13 Star: Should we just hit it and drag it down?
Maka: Weren’t you listening to the briefing? This hunt is a village tradition so we can’t directly harm it!
Heming: It’s no use! The clouds are too thick! I can’t see at all.
Ahab: Don’t follow it with your eyes!! Feel it!!
14 Star: I’m surprised such a huge thing can fly. I’m also big and flying, though.
Tsubaki: Sky whale… they usually fly at higher altitudes, but they seem to come down here during the ebb tide once a year.
15 Star: Hey!! It blew water.
Maka: !
Maka: This is… Maka: Madness…
Soul: !?
Maka: So that’s it… I didn’t notice when we were on the ground… Maka: The madness is at a higher concentration high in the sky…
Maka: What does this mean…?
16 Box: Lost Island Kid: Where are you planning to take me? I came to ask about the location of the Kishin.
Kid: Don’t you know about it?
Eibon: I don’t know either… No…
Eibon: It might be more accurate to say I’m made to not know… Kid: ?
Eibon: That’s the kind of existence we Old Great Ones are. Eibon: That idiot seems to understand this as well…
Kid: We, Shibusen, can’t afford to relax. Kid: Is there any way for you to tell me?
17
Eibon: There is no need to rush… Eibon: The answer is almost there.
Kid: !? What do you mean… Eibon: Your precious friends will know.
Eibon: …The collapse has begun.
Eibon: In this world of the magnetic field, just an hour’s worth of occurrences repeats itself eternally.
Eibon: Take a look at this flower.
18
Eibon: Reset.
Eibon: Doesn’t this flower, which repeats without even straying one second, feel pleasant to you who values order?
Kid: The occurrences in this world have no productivity. The same as “nothingness.” I found in the “Book of Eibon” that uneven and unbalances things have the ultimate “order.”
Eibon: I see. Then you will learn whether Shinigami is the cause of madness or not, Eibon: You are not a fragment anymore. You are a fine shinigami.
19 Star: …
Star: Maka! You may be feeling something, but leave it for later!! To be frank, there’s nothing for me to do except follow you guys!
Maka: Yeah, I know.
Soul: It hit me as soon as I heard about the mission.
Maka: What, Soul?
Soul: Sound!!
20
Soul: Sky whales are sensitive to sound. Soul: I’ll use sound to lead it around.
Soul: Here I go!!
21
SFX: Boom
Maka: Whoa!! It shot it back.
22 Soul: I’ll keep going!!
Star: ? Star: What’re they doing?
Tsubaki: We can’t hear it since it’s an ultrasound battle.
Heming: Not yet?
Ahab: Let’s believe in them. Ahab: Be ready to shoot at any time.
Ahab: !!
23
Heming: It’s here!!
24 Heming: Here I go!!
Ahab: Bring it down in one shot! Straight through the heart! Ahab: Don’t make our prey suffer!
Star: That was an easy mission!! Soul: All you did was rampage in the village. Tsubaki: A letter of apology… Maka: …
Marie: Maka-chan, everyone… Maka: Marie sensei, what’s wrong?
Marie: Stay calm and listen.
Maka: ?
30 We were told about it there.
Chrona Was recorded in Shinigami-sama’s list And an order to execute Was given to us, Spartoi. https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30389Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 202011-07-08T09:12:51+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlsation with this translation reserved for Muda]
Re:BIRTH Chapter 20 Phantom
p.01 Ayaka: I hear that you’ve killed many people...
Ayaka: Well... I understand perfectly... It’s to live, of course...
Ayaka: So...
p.02-03 Ayaka: This time, I’ll have [bold]you[/bold] understand [bold]me[/bold]... Story: Lim Dall Young Art: Lee Soo Hyun Chapter 20: Phantom
Ran: Who’s... p-pulling the strings...? Ayaka: ......
Ayaka: Why should I answer...?
Ayaka: There should be a lot of people who have grudges against you. Ayaka: It’s fine if you think it’s one of them.
p.04 Boy: What in the world are you saying? Ran killed...!? Boy: !
Ran: L-let’s move to... s-someplace else...
Ayaka: That’s unexpected. I didn’t think you’d care about people watching. Ayaka: Or... have you not shown that child your identity...?
Ayaka: They say you’re the strongest in this area...
Ayaka: What you’re saying is totally unbecoming of Ayaka: The rumored Psychopath who doesn’t even think twice about killing people...
p.05 Ran: Y-you know...th-that much, yet... you’re challenging me... o-one on one...? I-I don’t recognize... y-you from around here... th-though...
Ran: ......!
Ran: ............ Ran: N-now that I think about it...
Ran: Y-you’re...?
p.06 Ayaka: Did you finally remember me? Ayaka: You really saved me back then... I’m grateful.
Ran: I-I’m sure... o-one month ago... y-you were a beginner w-with only five life points...
Ran: D-do you… have some sort of… p-problem with me?
Ayaka: I can’t tell you... I’m already at a disadvantage... Ayaka: I don’t want to give you any more information than necessary.
Ayaka: Actually, I’m... terrified right now...
Ayaka: The sight of you looking down on me with a butcher knife in hand... That cold gaze that showed that I wasn’t even worth killing... Ayaka: It’s been burned into my mind since that day and it won’t leave my head...
p.07 Ayaka: Although you might now know it...
......?
...!?
...!!
Huh...!? That’s ridiculous...
p.08 ...!?
A-a hallucination!? No, forget that... Her speed...!?
p.09 Ayaka: Thanks, but I’m sorry... Ayaka: I came here with reasonable determination.
Ran: That s-skill... could it be...?
p.10 Ran: A-are you... Ran: A... Psychopath?
Ayaka: If I screw up here... there’s no way out for us...
Ayaka: That’s why I’ll have you give me... Ayaka: Your life points... All of them...
p.11
Natsuhi: What the heck is going on!? What did Kyouka-san say!? Tell me too!!
Natsuhi: Maybe...! Did Ayaka nee-san go to fight by herself!? Reiji: ......
That’s right, Tachibana-san came to visit the company herself. Wasn’t it after she consulted with you guys?
Reiji: Then...! Are you saying Nee-san went to fight... Reiji: Against that Nikaidou!?
p.12 Phone: Probably, since she was asking me about places where Nikaidou might be... Phone: Naturally I thought she’d go after having thought of a plan with you. I never imagined she’d rush there by herself...!!
Kyouka: If that’s true, she’s in trouble! It’s not a foe that one person can fight by herself! Hurry up and go after her! Reiji-kun!
Phone: I’ll tell you about the places where she might be! Phone: Th-thank you! Please tell me!!
Phone: By the way, your life points went up too, right? Reiji: ......!
Kyouka: You won’t be of much use if you just ran after them. I’ll teach you how to use your skill...
p.13 Phantom Killer, so listen up!
Reiji: Natsuhi, did you bring your sorcery device?
Natsuhi: Uh huh, I found it in Nee-san’s desk.
Wait for us, Nee-san!
You mustn’t Fight by yourself!!
p.14
Ran...
Ran: Th-that skill...
Ran: W-which means... y-you’re... also... a P-Psychopath... Ayaka: I guess so...
Ayaka: We’re of the same kind... nice to meet you...
p.15
......!?
Ran: Is that ... a-all you’re relying on?
p.16 Ran: A f-fledgling... w-who hasn’t even... b-been a Taker for a few months... Ran: B-became a Psychopath...? W-who’d believe such nonsense?
Ayaka: It’s up to you whether you believe it or not...
Build-up Load [character on forehead means strong]
......!?
p.17 Start
Life skill...!?
Build...!? I’m sure that skill is... An ability-raising skill that drastically increases one’s physical abilities...!
p.18 [none]
p.19 Boy: Raaaan!!
My body feels light! It’s just like the president said!! I can do this!!
p.20 Ayaka: Augh!
What’s with her speed...!?
She’s...! Not even using one skill...!!
p.21 It’s no use!! I don’t stand a chance in close combat even if I strengthen myself with this skill!!
Ran: H-how are you... p-planning to kill me... i-if all you’re doing is running away?
Load Kusanagi
p.22 [none]
p.23
......!?
p.24 Ran: Y-you’re using... the strengthening... B-but you used... a-another skill at the same time...
Ran: Y-yes... th-that really is...
Ran: Undoubtedly... the Phantom... Skill.
p.25
Kyouka: Although we drove them into it well, just according to plan...
Kyouka: Do you think the sister... Will last until the little brother gets there?
Ryuusuke: She shouldn’t lose that easily Ryuusuke: Since she has Phantom.
p.26 Kyouka: But the enemy also has it... Ryuusuke: Even if they’re both Phantom, there is a slight difference between their skills.
Ryuusuke: Phantom itself is not a lethal skill. Ryuusuke: What’s dreadful about it is its trait...
Ryuusuke: One can equip multiple skills simultaneously and use them together. Ryuusuke: That’s why it’s fearsome... the more one’s level and number of skills go up...
Ryuusuke: Although we charged up her life points, Nikaidou has... An overwhelming advantage in experience and life points...
Ryuusuke: However...
Ryuusuke: You also saw Tachibana’s loading capacity Ryuusuke: When the princess was charging her life points, didn’t you?
p.27 Kyouka: The potentials they were born with are different... Is that what you’re saying?
Ryuusuke: Well... Ryuusuke: There’s no problem if you understand it as such...
Ayaka: I saw it for myself by crossing swords with you ... I don’t match up with you at all in terms of our levels as Takers and in physical ability... Ayaka: Given that... this... was the method I thought up of beforehand...
p.28 Ayaka: I can attack you with this skill without you closing in on me!!!
What evasion...!
Ayaka: One more...!!
p.29
......!?
Boy: Raaan!! Behind you!!!
p.30
......!?
Ran: Y-you hid your... o-other blade... and attack me... f-from a blind spot... S-so a ranged... a-attack... i-it was a good decision...
Ran: H-however... there... h-has been an untold number... Ran: O-of enemies... l-like you...
p.31 Ran: I-if I use this... i-it’ll be a lot easier on me... t-to defend... Ran: I-I have... a-a lot of allowance to move, too...
An omnidirectional... Guard skill...!?
Ayaka: Tch...!!
p.32-33
Only two? Is she coming with a time-lag attack with the rest...!? But to think she can simultaneously load five skills...! I’ve never seen that before...!
It even has pinpoint control!?
p.34
Ran: Th-the strengthening skill has a... t-time limit... Ran: D-didn’t you know?
p.35 [none]
p.36
Ayaka: You’re... really... amazing... Ayaka: I can’t help but acknowledge it. You’re far stronger than me...
Ayaka: From the beginning... it was impossible to hold back for want of life against an enemy like that...
Ran: Hold back...?
Ayaka: So that I don’t use it too much... Because Phantom consumes life points... But it seems like I won’t have any chance of winning... Ayaka: I don’t even have a 1% chance of winning unless I bet all of my life points...
p.37 Ran: I-it seems that you believe... b-being able to load more... g-gives you an advantage. I-it’s certainly true that I was... s-surprised you were able to... l-load five simultaneously... Ran: H-however... y-you’ll learn... s-soon...
Ran: That a battle... b-between Takers is more about the q-quality of skills... than their quantity...
Ayaka: But that’s all I have... Ran: ......! Ayaka: I have to tough it out with numbers all the way...
You converted all five... To the offensive...?
p.38 Ran: ......!?
Six...?
Ran: ......!
p.39 Kyouka: ...I still can’t believe it. Kyouka: Hasn’t Tachibana-san just become a Taker… a Psychopath?
Kyouka: How can she equip such a large number of skills?
Ryuusuke: She was born with it... there’s no other way to put it. Kyouka: ……?
Ryuusuke: In contrast with Nikaidou, an ordinary human who became a Taker and later became a Psychopath by continuing to murder...
Ryuusuke: She was a psychopath from the moment she was born. Ryuusuke: She was born with those genes imbedded before she became a Taker...
p.40 Kyouka: ...Born a Psychopath, eh?
Ryuusuke: In the first place, although Psychopath is a class for us Takers... It refers to those with an antisocial personality disorder in human society. Kyouka: ......
Ryuusuke: They use their personal gains as the largest incentive for their actions, and killing others for profit is completely natural for them... Ryuusuke: They don’t get blamed by their conscience, and thusly they have the tendency to be seen as criminals and serial killers. They’re certainly unnecessary evils in human society. It’s taboo to sacrifice others for one’s own sake.
Ryuusuke: However, when one becomes a Taker, that all gets reversed. The instinct to kill others itself becomes power. Ryuusuke: That’s why our ultimate class is the Psychopath... Isn’t that how things are set up?
p.41 Kyouka: Then... what if she hadn’t become a Taker? Ryuusuke: Since she has so much potential... she probably would have either become a murderer Or gone crazy trying to suppress her homicidal impulses.
Ryuusuke: However, Tachibana Ayaka became a Taker. And with that, the genetic traits that she originally here was entirely reproduced as power. Ryuusuke: She fundamentally had the ultimate trait, which requires a great deal of experience, equipped.
Ryuusuke: No... its potential exceeds that of an acquired Psychopath.
Ryuusuke: It should be called the chosen genes to be Takers which were passed down from heaven. Ryuusuke: A very rare case of one’s inborn psychopath genes blooming when she becomes a Taker...
p.42-43 She is A natural born psychopath!
p.44 What...
Exactly... Is she...!? https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30386Translation: Akame ga Kill 32011-07-07T15:37:44+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanslation with this translation reserved for otakami]
Akame ga Kill! Chapter 03 Kill Authority
p.01 Sayo: Let’s increase our skills to help rise through the ranks. Chapter 3: Kill Authority Ieyasu: We can avoid running out of provisions if we’re knowledgeable on what we can use for food.
Box: Sayo... Ieyasu... Box: I’m... glad I learned how to cook.
Box: Thanks to that,
Everyone: Seconds. They completely treat me like the cook.
p.02 Chapter 3: Kill Authority
p.03 Box: Kitchen Tatsumi: Damn~
Tatsumi: We’re assassins, but it’s cooking day after day. Akame: It can’t be helped.
Akame: I’m in charge of cooking at the base. Akame: Since you’re with me, of course you’d also be cooking.
Tatsumi: So you cook because there’s unlimited tasting and sampling? Akame: That’s not true at all. Tatsumi: You’re not very convincing.
Main: Just as I thought, this suits the newbie best. Tatsumi: Whaat!?
p.04 Tatsumi: ...Huh? Tatsumi: Are all of you going somewhere?
Main: Yup. Main: To kill in the Capital since we got a commission. Tatsumi: A commission?
Now that you mention it... Outwardly we are an organization that carries out assassinations Through requests from imperial citizens.
That’s somewhat convenient for us. Eventually we’ll ask this of you too. Be ready for it.
p.05 Schere: Please take care of everything while we’re gone. Tatsumi: Huh? What about me?
Main: Akame and the newbie stay here! Main: Cut off cucumber stems or something like a good boy! Why is this girl so much more overbearing than necessary?
Main: See you~ <3 Tatsumi: Nnngh Akame: ......
Akame: All right.
Akame: Let’s go take some lives ourselves, then. Tatsumi: It’s just the cooking team’s hunting, right? Tatsumi: I can tell.
p.06
Tatsumi: Hey, Is it okay? We’ve gotten pretty far from the base. Akame: It’s not a problem for going deep into the mountains.
Tatsumi: ...There’s nothing to talk about. Akame: We’re here.
Tatsumi: Wow, what a beautiful place. Akame: We’ll eliminate the prey in the river.
p.07 Tatsumi: !? Tatsumi: Don’t tell me you’re doing it nude...!?
Akame: In clothes that’ll make it easier to move underwater.
Oh... Akame: We’re aiming for Kouga tuna. Akame: This is important.
p.08 Tatsumi: Wha... Tatsumi: Weren’t those rare monster fish that are very cautious...
A huge haul!?
SFX: *breathe*
p.09 Akame: Dive to the riverbed, erase your presence, Akame: And attack the instant the prey passes by.
Akame: It’s crucial to put everything into it. Akame: Can you do it?
Tatsumi: You’re on!!!
Nadezhda: —And so,
p.10 Nadezhda: In the end, Tatsumi caught two of them...
Nadezhda: Well done for your first try. Leone: You threw off your clothes and said “bring it on!”?
Akame: You’re still too soft.
Damn! She’s hasn’t acknowledged me at all... And I can never tell what she’s thinking... Fish mutter: Please hurry up and eat me
I don’t like her after all! Nadezhda: Leone,
p.11 Nadezhda: Tell me about the request you got at the capital a few days ago. Tatsumi: !
Leone: The targets are Orga of the capital guards And a guy named Gamal from the oilery. Leone: According to the client, Client: Orga is receiving a large amount of bribes from Gamal.
I don’t sense any third parties in our surroundings. Leone: Go on.
Client: Every time Gamal commits a crime, Orga fakes a criminal to take his place. Leone: My fiancé was also framed and given the death sentence.
p.12 Client: In prison he heard to those two conversing in secret Client: And let me know in a letter before being executed.
Client: Please,
Client: Please, this deep resentment...
Leone: ...I got it. Leone: I’ll beat those guys down to hell!
p.13 Client: Thank you so much!! Client: Thank you so much!!
Leone: This is the payment from then.
Tatsumi: I’m surprised that person could save up all this. Leone: She smelled of STD’s...
Leone: She probably kept selling off her body to earn it. Tatsumi: !
Tatsumi: ...No way. Nadezhda: Have you confirmed the facts?
p.14 Leone: Guilty. Leone: I was able to make sure of it in the attic of the oilery.
Nadezhda: ...Good.
Nadezhda: Night Raid will accept this commission. Nadezhda: We don’t need treacherous pieces of crap in the new country. Let’s grant them their divine retribution.
Leone: Killing Gamal will be simple,
Leone: But Orga’s a fairly formidable foe.
p.15 Box: Orga the ogre Box: He is called an ogre... As criminals fear his skill with the sword.
Box: He is usually out on patrol with a large number of subordinates. Box: Other than that, he spends his time in the guardhouse.
Box: He brings Gamal to his room to take the bribes.
Box: On his days off, being unable to stray far away from the guardhouse considering his position, Box: He drinks on Main Street, which is near the palace.
p.16 Tatsumi: Looks like we’ll only be able to do it when he has a day off. Nadezhda: ...However, security will be strict near the palace. Nadezhda: It’s dangerous to let Akame do it since she’s wanted. Akame: How about waiting for Main and the others?
Tatsumi: But we don’t know when they’ll be done with their job, right? Akame: Uh huh.
Tatsumi: In that case, Tatsumi: Let’s do it just by ourselves!
Nadezhda: Oh... are you saying you’ll defeat Orga? Tatsumi: Huh? Leone: My identity hasn’t been revealed either, Leone: But I’d like you to take responsibility for that remark.
p.17 Akame: It’s too much for you as you are now...
Tatsumi: While we’re sitting here doing this, There might be people who’re being falsely accused again, right? Tatsumi: Then I’ll do it.
Tatsumi: Having people important to you stolen away unfairly... Tatsumi: I don’t want anyone to go through that anymore.
Akame: .........
Nadezhda: I understand... We’ll take your determination into account. Nadezhda: Erase Orga.
p.18 Leone: Well said, Tatsumi! [small empty bubble?] Leone: I like your resolve!
Nadezhda: I’ll leave the oilery to Leone and Akame. Leone: Got it.
Tatsumi: How’s this, Akame! Tatsumi: I can go through with it when I need to!
Akame: ...It can only be praiseworthy Akame: Once you properly carry out the mission and finish reporting.
Akame: You’re going to die if you’re getting full of yourself at this point. Tatsumi: Wha!
p.19 Damn it...
I’ll make sure to succeed and make her acknowledge me!
Leone: Main Street is straight through here. Tatsumi: Got it.
Leone: ...This is a story about Akame’s past. Tatsumi: Hm?
p.20 Leone: When Akame was a child, she was bought by the empire along with her sister. Leone: Well... You hear about poor parents selling off their children all the time.
Leone: Then they were put into an assassin training institution with other children in similar situations. Leone: She was taught to kill... Leone: And lived through cruel situations.
Leone: And then, an assassin was completed... Leone: One who would accomplish her tasks as ordered by the empire.
p.21 Leone: However, as Akame completed her missions, she picked up on the empire’s darkness.
Leone: She was persuaded by the boss, who was her target at that time, Leone: Defected from the empire, Leone: And joined the side of the revolutionary army, which truly thinks of the people.
Leone: It seems that until then, most of her comrades she grew up with had died... Tatsumi: .........
Leone: Do you know what I’m trying to say? Tatsumi: You want to say that as a professional assassin, I’m a half-hearted amateur, right?
Leone: Well... Leone: You’ll understand if you succeed today.
p.22 Tatsumi: Yeah! Tatsumi: I’ll succeed for sure! Leone: Good kill!
Gamal: Fweee
Gamal: Now that I’ve relieved myself at the bathroom, Gamal: How about I do it again?
p.23 Leone: Yeah... We’ll [ b]do you in,[ /b] Gamaru.
Gamal: Ah!
p.24
Gamal: Urgh!
Leone: You must be happy you got two beautiful girls!
Leone: Now...
p.25 Leone: I wonder how Tatsumi’s doing with the formidable foe... Akame: ......
SFX: Wheee
Orga: Sake tastes great after a lot of interrogation.
Man: Sir Orga! Orga: Hmm?
Man: You’re doing a splendid job. Man2: Thank you for the other day.
p.26 Orga: Yeah. Orga: Come tell me whenever you have a problem.
In this city, I’m the king! Authority is awesome I can do whatever I want!
Tatsumi: ...’Scuse me, Tatsumi: Sir Orga. Orga: Hmm?
Tatsumi: There’s something I would like you to hear about...
Orga: What is it...? Tell me. Tatsumi: It’s not something to be said out in the open...
p.27 Tatsumi: Can we talk in an alleyway?
Doesn’t seem to be anyone around... Orga: C’mon. Orga: This is okay, isn’t it?
Sayo... Ieyasu...
Lend me your strength
p.28 Tatsumi: I beg of you!! Tatsumi: Please let me into the capital guards!
Tatsumi: I have to make money and send some back home. Orga: Sigh... Orga: I knew it was something like this.
Orga: Go follow the formal procedures, idiot! Tatsumi: ...But,
p.29 Tatsumi: There’s too much competition from the recession.
Orga: That’s too bad.
Orga: It just means you weren’t strong enough.
p.30 [none]
p.31
He fearlessly put everything into it— To think there’d be someone who’s willing to defy me...
Tatsumi: ...I did it!
It can only be praiseworthy Once you properly carry out the mission and finish reporting.
Tatsumi: ...Oh, Tatsumi: That’s right...
p.32 Tatsumi: I have to go and report right away...
p.33
Orga: ...Like I... Orga: The great Orga... Orga: Could ever be killed by the likes of a fucking brat like you...
Orga: It doesn’t matter what the weak grumble about— Orga: The strong are absolute in this city...
Orga: I’m the one who judges people!! Orga: I’ll be damned if I get judged myself!!!
p.34 Orga: !
Tatsumi: Stop it with your bullcrap!
Orga: Hmph!!!
Orga: I see... Orga: You’re part of Night Raid, aren’t you?
p.35 Orga: Who requested it? Orga: I know lots of possibilities... Orga: If it’s recent, maybe the fiancé of that guy I killed the other day?
Tatsumi: !?
Orga: I guess I got it right... I should have killed that woman as well at the time... Orga: No... it’s not too late now!
Orga: First I’ll hunt that woman down, Orga: Paint her family as felons, Orga: And kill them all right in front of her!
Orga: After I kill you, of course!!
p.36
Orga: Wha—
These guys are all the same. They flaunt the authority they get And only use it unjustly...
Scum like you...
p.37 I will Carve them up!!!
p.38
SFX: Clink
Nadezhda: Good job taking care of that strong enemy! Nadezhda: Splendid! Tatsumi: Yeah!
p.39 Tatsumi: How’s that, Akame! Tatsumi: I’ve finished reporting. Mission accomplished. I somehow did it unscathed!
Akame: ......
Tatsumi: Now, acknowledge me...
Tatsumi: Wha... Tatsumi: What!? What’re you doing!?
p.40 Akame: Leone, boss, hold him down! Nadezhda: Got it. Leone: Ah! Looks like fun.
Tatsumi: Huh... what is... this development... Tatsumi: Could this be...!
Tatsumi: Nooooooo!!
Akame: ...Thank goodness...
p.41
Akame: I’ve seen a comrade who put up a strong front and died from poison because he didn’t report an injury. Akame: I’m glad you took no damage.
Akame: First missions have a high death rate... Good job overcoming it! Tatsumi: Y...yeah.
p.42 Leone: Akame was being strict on you because she didn’t want you to die.
Nadezhda: Cooking was for communication with your comrades. Nadezhda: Difficult hunting to learn to assassinate... Nadezhda: Did you notice that everything you did in those days was beneficial to you?
p.43 Akame: Keep surviving from now on... Akame: Tatsumi.
Tatsumi: Sure! Tatsumi: I’ll be looking forward to working with you, Akame!
Leone: What’re you looking forward to with no clothes on? Tatsumi: You people took them off!
p.44 Nadezhda: ...All right.
Nadezhda: Then try doing your best under Main next. Tatsumi: ...Huh?
Leone: One disaster after another.
Tatsumi: H...
Tatsumi: Her~!? Main: I’m shuddering for some reason... https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30266Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 192011-07-01T04:10:12+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.comRe:BIRTH Chapter 19 Test
[Scanslation with this translation reserved for Muda]
p.01 Chapter 19: Test
p.02 Ayaka/Reiji/Natsuhi: Woooooow~
Natsuhi: Last time we were taken here at night so we couldn’t get a good feel for it... Natsuhi: But taking another good look at it, it’s a really big company.
p.03
Reiji: Um... excuse me... Well...
Reception: Are you looking for something?
Ayaka/Natsuhi: What’s he blushing for...?
Reiji: We have a meeting scheduled with the person on this card... Card: Igarashi Kyouka Reception: Oh, Igarashi, is it? One moment, please. I’ll contact her right away.
p.04 Kyouka: Thanks for waiting~
SFX: stand x2 Kyouka: !
Kyouka: W-what are you being all formal for? I’m not your interviewer, so you don’t have to be nervous. Reiji mutter: Yes... Kyouka: Now sit, sit!
Kyouka: You’re all tense~ how cute~ Reiji: Th-that’s...
Reiji: So, normally... are interviews done in places like this? Kyouka: There’s no way they would, right?
p.05 Kyouka: I called you guys because there was something I personally wanted to warn you about...
Reiji: To... warn us?
Kyouka: Well, as someone who works closely with the president, It’s technically not okay for me to say something like this...
Kyouka: But I’ve started to become interested in someone...
Kyouka: So I guess this is a special service? Reiji: A-and what would that be?
p.06 Kyouka: No matter what the president starts saying from now on, don’t ever let yourselves be taken in by it. ......!!
Kyouka: The president will almost certainly try to persuade you in a way that you won’t be able to refuse, but you should refrain from making your decision on the spot. Reiji: ......
Kyouka: Since I think that once you’ve stepped into it... you probably won’t be able to go back ever again... This woman... wasn’t she a close associate of that president...? Why is she...
Kyouka: ...This is a warning... as an adult.
Reiji: Thank you for the advice, Igarashi-san. We will take it to heart. Kyouka: ......
Kyouka: Now, we should get going soon.
p.07 Reiji: A-anyway, we were really surprised. This is a pretty big company, isn’t it. Reiji: What does it actually do?
Kyouka: We manufacture water. Kyouka: Haven’t you seen them in nearby convenience stores? It’s the best selling ionic mineral water.
p.08 SFX: rigid
Ryuusuke: You don’t have to be so nervous.
Ryuusuke: About the interview... actually, that’s already over with. Reiji: Pardon?
Ryuusuke: Isn’t it? I’ve already told you how I wanted you to join us the other day... And you responded to that. You’ve cleared interview with that. Reiji: So that’s how it was... we didn’t know and we’ve been nervous the entire time...
p.09
They’re naïve kiddies after all... They’re already right where the president wants them...
Reiji: Then are you going to accept us as members of this company?
Ryuusuke: Yes... But before that... Ryuusuke: I’ll have you take just one final test. Reiji: Test?
p.10 Ryuusuke: We’re deciding on accepting allies with whom we will be dealing with each others’ lives here, after all.
Ryuusuke: Naturally I’ll have you go take a test befitting this.
Reiji: And... what kind of test is it?
Ryuusuke: Before that...
Ryuusuke: Have you guys heard of the word “Psychopath”? ......!?
p.11 Natsuhi: Is that... about people such as serial killers who lack certain human emotions...? Reiji: !
Ryuusuke: That’s exactly right. To be precise, it refers to people who have a different brain structure from the average person... From an extreme egoist at the mildest, Ryuusuke: And a murderer at the severest – in other words, a person who is overflowing with murderous impulses and will kill people for a small benefit without a second thought.
Murderous impulses...
Ryuusuke: However, are you aware Ryuusuke: That there also exists a class of the same name for us Takers?
This is something I’ve heard, but the highest class for us Takers... Seems to be something called Psycopath... Reiji: Ah...!!
p.12 Reiji: I have heard of it before! I think it’s said to represent the highest level of Takers... Ryuusuke: [empty bubble... probably another one of those mistakes] Natsuhi: The highest level of Takers?
Ryuusuke: Oh, then we can wrap this up quickly.
Ryuusuke: A Taker’s class... using the innate natures one was born with as a base, it advances with strength. At the end of that growth, what exists after honing only one’s strength to the ultimate levels, Ryuusuke: The highest position, the pinnacle of Takers... That class...
Ryuusuke: Is the Psychopath.
Reiji: By class, do you mean that thing... That’s written on the Taker’s status?
p.13 Reiji: ...I remember the same word written on my older sister’s... !?
Reiji: B-but isn’t that weird? It hasn’t even been that long since we became Takers...!! Reiji: There must be some kind of a mistake, or the same word was there by coincidence, since we’re beginners.
Ryuusuke: No,
Ryuusuke: You’re sister’s class is undoubtedly Psychopath.
Ryuusuke: We’ve already confirmed that she’s already acquired “Phantom,” the ultimate skill that only Psychopaths can have. Ryuusuke: There can’t be any better proof than this.
p.14 Ryuusuke: Normally, Takers are each given a class devised from your identity and consciousness in the instant you become one. It is basically determined by the three mental faculties that govern people’s psyches.
Ryuusuke: Those are the ego, id, and superego.
Natsuhi: Freud...
Ryuusuke: Normal people have a propensity to control their desires, the “id,” with their conscience, the “superego.” However, Takers are the opposite. In other words, it is normal to be in a state in which the “id” is greatly amplified... Ryuusuke: In this instance, mental hysteria extends its effects to the body and physical conditions increase severalfold. This means that they change into a new kind of human with many abilities and statuses akin to superpowers.
Ryuusuke: In other words... they enter a state in which they have no qualms with expressing their inner desires. ......!
p.15 Reiji: Does... that mean it’s hard for Takers to control their desires? Ryuusuke: Not quite. It’s more accurate to say they don’t hide their desires and openly reveal them.
Ryuusuke: All the desires that rule humans, such as lust, greed, and appetite... It means that Takers don’t hesitate in carrying them out.
Ryuusuke: Even if that... were to be murder. ......!!
Ryuusuke: The stronger the Taker is, the more the id continues to be bloated, and eventually dominates the superego (conscience). If that continues and surpasses its limits, the superego collapses... and completely disappears. Ryuusuke: In psychoanalysis, this is called superego lacunae (super egolacuna)*... *[The words in parentheses were originally in English, and are misspelled...]
p.16 Ryuusuke: To put it simply... a frenzy... it means they go into a lunatic state. People who surrender their mind and body to insanity... Ryuusuke: Hehe, don’t you think it’s a perfect expression for us Takers?
Ryuusuke: We don’t have any inhibitions towards letting out our bare desires... Even if we were to kill people... Ryuusuke: By doing that, we get in the best condition to survive as Takers.
Reiji: I don’t really understand what you’re trying to say. What do the classes and identities of Takers have to do with our joining the company? Reiji: Even if my sister were to be in the Psychopath class, she has nothing to do with that example.
p.17 Reiji: Ayaka nee-san is not the strongest, and she hasn’t ever killed anyone before!! Reiji: Comparing such a crazy evildoer with Nee-san... it’s absurd!!
......
Ryuusuke: However, your sister should be strong. Reiji: ......!!
Ryuusuke: Rather, it would be accurate to say that she will become stronger. Ryuusuke: Regardless of what kind of person Ayaka-kun is, it’s a fact that she has Phantom, right?
p.18 Ryuusuke: The owner of Phantom, the strongest Taker skill! That alone gives her plenty of qualification to join the organization...! Ryuusuke: Yes, as long as we can confirm that her strength is real.
Reiji: How many times must I say it until you understand!? My sister isn’t like that...!! Ayaka: What do I have to do?
......!?
p.19 Ayaka: What do I have to prove?
She’s quick to understand... As I thought, without a doubt, this girl is...
Reiji: Nee-san!! Ayaka: Please be quiet for now, Reiji.
Ayaka: It seems that thanks to the skill I have... I’m rather useful to the organization... Ayaka: But the things I must protect... for example, you, Reiji...
p.20 Ayaka: If I want to bring you guys, whom the organization doesn’t need... pay the appropriate price. Ayaka: That is what this man is saying to me right now.
Reiji: W-we’re... baggage...?
Ryuusuke: I’d rather you didn’t take it so negatively. I’d like you to understand that Ryuusuke: Thanks to your older sister’s outstanding skill... you will all be saved if you clear the test.
Ayaka: So... what is that test like...?
p.21
Reiji: ......!
Ryuusuke: There is one more Psychopath class Taker... Ryuusuke: Who is indiscriminately slaughtering members of our company... our guild.
Ryuusuke: Her name is Nikaidou Ran. Ryuusuke: If you can erase her... all three of you will become part of our family.
p.22
Reiji: Ha...
Reiji: Haha... Reiji: Hahaha...
Reiji: Ahahahaha Reiji: Hahahahahahaha!!!
Reiji: You’re shitting me!!!
p.23 The president will almost certainly try to persuade you in a way that you won’t be able to refuse. Since I think that once you’ve stepped into it... you probably won’t be able to go back ever again...
Reiji: You’re making Nee-san murder someone!? In order to join the organization!!?? Reiji: Who do you think would do such a ludicrous thing!?
Ryuusuke: In any case, it’s all the same once you join us. Ryuusuke: The organization’s enemy is your enemy. If you’re planning on becoming our family...
Ryuusuke: You will have to obey orders Ryuusuke: That are much more severe than this...
Reiji: You’re kidding me! In the event that we did accept that request... Didn’t you say the enemy was the strongest, a Psychopath, that even you guys can’t do anything about!? Reiji: Let Nee-san fight against someone like that!? That’s absurd! Ryuusuke: ......
p.24 Ryuusuke: In Takers, just like normal humans, their ego controls their mind and body. This balance is a strength. However, as their id (desires) keep increasing, unlike humans, Ryuusuke: A Taker’s strength drastically increases.
Ryuusuke: As they repeatedly commit massacres and their mental condition of leaning towards the id continues... they surpass superego lacunae and finally... Ryuusuke: They are able to reach the highest stage, Psychopath. I don’t know how your sister obtained that class, but...
Ryuusuke: Those who are engraved with that class, even if they are beginners... Ryuusuke: Can surpass their limits at any time!!
p.25 Natsuhi: In summary... it’s a medal you get by abandoning your conscience And killing, and killing again, and by completely giving up your humanity, right?
Ryuusuke: By human standards, that’s certainly what it is... However, it’s different for us Takers. Becoming stronger and surviving... that’s the main point for Takers.
Ayaka: I don’t even know how to use the so-called Phantom. Do you have any expectations for me to win? Reiji: Nee-san!?
Ryuusuke: There’s no need to worry. We will teach you how to use it. Also, we’ll offer you plenty of bribes to fight. ......!?
Reiji: No!! We can’t stay in a place like this any longer!! We’ll be leaving!! Reiji: Nee-san! Let’s hurry back!!
Ryuusuke: Even one of you is fine.
p.26 Ryuusuke: As long as you can pass the test, I’ll permanently guarantee life points for the other two. Ryuusuke: Think about it carefully...
Reiji: Don’t listen! It’s not even worth listening to!! Let’s leave this place quickly! Natsuhi!! Natsuhi: Oh, uh huh...
Kyouka: So that’s how you’d approach it... I knew it. Ryuusuke: Hehe.
p.27 Kyouka: I did stir them up just before, but... it’s going so according to plan that it feels weird. Ryuusuke: Yeah, it will be a problem if they agreed to it so readily... before we can even confirm if they really have the power to get rid of Nikaidou. [looks like the bubble is pointing to the wrong person again.]
Ryuusuke: Normally I would like to crush anyone who bares their fangs towards the organization with our full force, but... Kyouka: ...... Ryuusuke: Nikaidou has a bit of a troublesome backer... besides, it’s just not right for the owner to have to come out because one stray dog was bitten... we need a hound...
Kyouka: So, you’re planning to make those kids who have no connection with the organization take the blame in the worse-case scenario, right...? But looking at their reaction just now... will they really agree to it? Ryuusuke: It’ll be fine.
Ryuusuke: At any rate, if we can make the sister move... Ryuusuke: They’ll be as good as ours after that...
p.28
Reiji: Damn iiiit!!!
Reiji: They tried to use us as tools for murder...! I can’t believe them!! Makes me want to vomit!! Reiji: Become one of those bastards? There’s no way in hell we can!!
Natsuhi: B-but... now our life points really are at their limit... The next interspatial time will a do or die situation. Reiji: Huh? Oh... yeah.
Reiji: It’ll be dangerous if we mess up next time... no, it’ll all be over. That’s why we have to prepare more carefully... Ayaka: ......
p.29 Ayaka: Is there really no room to consider it? Ayaka: That proposal... Reiji: Wha...!?
Ayaka: In any case, we’ve become Takers. Hence, we have to kill Takers someday... then in fact it would be better if we had a rationale for it... Reiji: This isn’t about stuff like rationales!!
Reiji: If you self-justify murder like that... If you get used to sacrificing others...!! Ayaka: ...... Reiji: Ultimately, things will get irrevocable... Weren’t we just warned about it?
Ayaka: As long as we are human, we ultimately can’t continue to live without sacrificing something... even if that is life. ......!?
p.30 Ayaka: It’s often said that sinful life, that is, humans... exist based on a system of sacrifice, including what we eat. Ayaka: We sacrifice livestock for the sake of food, sacrifice the environment for the sake of living better, sacrifice others for the sake of wealth...
Ayaka: That is none other than one of the principles that presently make up human society, you know? Ayaka: Then, shouldn’t we who became Takers also accept the appropriate principles...?
People are made to be like than from the time they’re born! They can sacrifice others whenever they want if it’s for themselves. That’s the kind of creatures we are!!
Reiji: That’s just a trick!! We’ll never become like that!!
p.31 Natsuhi: Reiji!
SFX: running [second panel]
SFX: heavy rain [last panel]
p.32
Ayaka: Reiji. Reiji: ?
Reiji: Nee-san...
Ayaka: I’m going to be studying for a test at a friend’s house today, And I think I’ll be home a little late. Reiji: A study session? Is it okay to be doing something like that when there’s not much left until the interspatial time?
Ayaka: Like they say, even if the world were to be destroyed tomorrow, plant an apple tree today.* I don’t plan on dying at all, so I’m fine. *[This is a Japanese saying which basically means do what normally would.]
Ayaka: You don’t have to worry about anything either, Reiji. I’ll surely be fine. It’ll all work out.
Ayaka: I’ve asked Natsuhi-chan to take care of dinner. Reiji: Okay, bye bye.
p.33
My older sister Is really strong, isn’t she...
Ryuusuke: This is Ishigami.
Phone: We got a call. It’s from the sister.
p.34 Ryuusuke: I got it. I’ll head over right away with the princess.
Ryuusuke: If we pull in the sister, the brother will come along with her... and with the brother... comes the possibility of taking down Nikaidou Ran... I trust there’s really no mistake with that,
Ryuusuke: Princess...
p.35
Reiji: !?
Reiji: Whoa!? What? This is!! Reiji: What’s happening all of a sudden!?
...!?
p.36 Reiji: Nee-san!! Reiji: Look at this! What in the world...!!
p.37
Phantom has to be used to defeat Phantom...
Fortunately, the target should have her guard down. That’s because she hasn’t been attacked by anyone for a pretty long time. If you aim for that opportunity and strike with Phantom... there’s plenty of chance for you to win.
p.38 I’ll definitely keep the promise. If you succeed, I’ll guarantee life points for your little brother and your friend. Depending on your resolve, everyone will be saved including yourself, Tachibana Ayaka-kun.
p.39 Kenta: Geez, I don’t get you... It’s so late, and it’s even raining really hard. Why are you forcing yourself to go home?
Kenta: It’s dangerous out at night, so stay over.
Ran: I-I have to be h-home by m-morning... Kenta: What’re you saying now? You always suddenly drop in late at night and stay almost until dawn.
Ran: B-because... y-you, a boy, i-is here... Kenta mutter: Wha? Ran: I c-can’t be s-sleeping together in the s-same house as y-you...
p.40 Kenta: Y-you’re right! It can’t be helped if that’s the case! There’s no way around it! I’ll walk you to the taxi. Girls: ......
Kenta: One second, I’ll go bring umbrellas for the two of us.
Kenta: Whoa! Isn’t it getting worse...?
p.41 SFX: twitch
p.42 [none]
p.43 Kenta: W-who’re you...?
Ayaka: I hear... Kenta: !! Ayaka: That you’ve been killing many people...
Ayaka: Well... I can perfectly understand... Since it’s to live...
Ayaka: So...
p.44 Ayaka: This time, I’ll have [bold]you[/bold] understand [bold]me[/bold]. https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30265Translation: Hitogatana 132011-07-01T04:08:53+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanslated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
Hitogatana Chapter 13 Languid
p.01
Gogyou: No biggie. Gogyou: You’ll see right away when we fight.
Gogyou: Try to remember. You guys are Artisan too— Gogyou: You’ll know that your true nature cannot be hidden when we face each other.
Chapter 13: Languid
p.02-03 Chapter 13 Languid
p.04
Shikoku: A declaration?
Hakobera: —That’s right. Hakobera: ‘Cause there’s no meaning in beating someone who has his guard down.
Suzushiro: We’re only declaring war this time.
Minamoto: ......!
p.05 Tabirako: We will specify the place and time. Let’s fight to our heart’s content there.
Kaori: ...What a pain... Kanou: Aye. Finishing this here Kanou: Is easier.
p.06 Todoroki: —And so Even though we were all told to be so cautious, Todoroki: You guys were completely beaten by the Tenka Goken.
Todoroki: ...Well, if you’ve reflected on your actions, I don’t have anything to add. Todoroki: Just apologize again to Sakura-kun, who will be reprimanded. That aside...
Todoroki: Kaori-kun.
p.07 Todoroki: I heard that the damage to Gonta-san’s Katana was severe. How is he?
Kaori: There is no problem with Kenshi Kanou Gonta. Kaori: They said inscribed Katana Midare Mitsukane’s* repairs probably won’t make it for “the designated day.” *[A short sword/dagger passed down in the Tokugawa Shogunate, known for its disordered blade. Mitsukane was a sword maker in the Kamakura period.]
Todoroki: ...I see.
Todoroki: Submit a report regarding the battle with the Tenka Goken for now. Todoroki: We’ve requested Takemoto-san of the investigation department to investigate.
p.08 Todoroki: They came into contact with you using the ATM robbery as a decoy,
Todoroki: But those robbers are saying they worked for an advanced payment and the three Katana they used. Todoroki: It was an expensive ruse.
Todoroki: We’ll have Takemoto-san find the source of that money. Todoroki: There must be a patron for the Tenka Goken or something.
Todoroki: I’ve asked Tsutomu-kun of the Seventh Squad to guard Takemoto-san. Todoroki: And according to the call we got earlier from Seri-kun and Shinobu-kun,
p.09 Shikoku: ...The operators Are the Artisan...?
Minamoto: ...I see.
Kaori: .........
Todoroki: For this case, there’s a need to investigate how the remnants of Artisan gained a patron Todoroki: And became the operators of the Goken. —Other than that,
Todoroki: Tell me in detail about those silly love letters... or rather Todoroki: Letters of challenge you guys were given.
p.10 SFX: fshhh
Gogyou: Yo, good work.
Suzushiro: Gogyou, you’re the only one who didn’t do anything, not fair~ Gogyou: Hey, hey, I went too.
Gogyou: Right, Suzuna? Suzuna: ...Really?
Gogyou: That’s mean... Gogyou: !
p.11 Gogyou: Good work Gogyou: Tabirako.
Tabirako: Yep... But would they really accept something like that?
Gogyou: Something like that? Tabirako: The conditions we gave.
Gogyou: Ask our sponsors who planned it. Sponsor: They’ll accept. What do you think I had you work for until now?
p.12 Sponsor: They must have understood from this surprise attack. You guys can move without your enemy knowing, Sponsor: And can escape individually even while facing the enemy.
Sponsor: You’re such elusive stalwarts, you know?
Sponsor: For the AKCD, it’s more convenient to accept our duels in order to catch you. Suzushiro mutter: That’s right Suzuna: ...What a whimsical man.
p.13 Sponsor: Whimsical is completely fine with me. Sponsor: I just want to see the ultimate show.
Sponsor: ...By the way, Where’s Hakobera?
Suzushiro: Must have gone out again. Suzuna: How incorrigible... Gogyou: ...Tabirako. Tabirako: Yep?
Gogyou: I can’t handle it if Hakobera goes on a rampage. Please.
Tabirako: Sure.
p.14 Sis: —Now, Where shall I begin?
Sis: I guess first, you see, our enemies this time, the operators of the Tenka Goken, Called Artisan, Sis: Are my colleagues.
Sis: They’re enhanced humans who were specialized to pilot Katana Pretty much.
Sis: I might have talked with Togusa about it a little before.
p.15 I have heard of it before.
I remember About that time well.
Girl: Um... Onee-san, Girl: Are those people called Artisan different from normal skilled Kenshi?
Sis: ...They’re different.
Sis: Raising harmonization rate with Katana. Sis: Implanting combat skills and motivation early on.
p.16 Sis: With those goals, they bought nameless children Sis: And thoroughly carried out a medication and training curriculum... They were created.
Sis: There were many victims. I was Gramps: There were seven
Gramps: Successful subjects. Of those, including Yachiyo, there were two Who were able to suppress their destructive impulses and were permitted to go out into the world like this.
p.17 Girl: ...Then, The ones they are calling Artisan in this incident—
Gramps: They’d be the remaining five. Gramps: The numbers match as well.
Gramps: The Artisan research was carried out in secret by a group of people. Gramps: It was brought to light later by swordsmith Hiyama Kimiko and those involved were disposed of...
Gramps: It’s true that I feel bad for the Artisan children who became test subjects, Gramps: But
p.18 Gramps: If they indulge themselves with power and stand in our way now, Gramps: We’ll have to punish them by smashing that weakness in their hearts head on.
Gramps: Togusa, I won’t forgive holding back, even if they are Yachiyo’s colleagues.
Togs: Yeah right. Togs: If they’re Ane-san’s colleagues, I’ll be the one killed if I pull punches.
p.19 Gramps: Well, that’s true. Girl mutter: Are we supposed to laugh here?
Gramps: You too. Gramps: Scold them a bit harshly as a senpai* in society. *[Senior, someone who has been doing something longer and therefore should have more experience and seniority blah blah blah]
Sis: Well Sis: I’ll let you handle what Eighth Squad will do on this matter, Tsuki-chan.
Gramps: Hey Sis: I’ll go write up a report for a bit.
p.20 Togs: Like I thought... Defeating acquaintances from long ago is too... Gramps: No, that’s not the case.
Gramps: It’s just that there’s Artisan blood flowing in Yachiyo too, after all.
Gramps: There’s the possibility of returning to her former self Gramps: By fighting one of the others again... that’s probably what’s getting to her.
Girl: .........
p.21
Mook: Ow!
Mook: !!
Scientist: It’s over, it’s over Seri! Scientist: Medical team, hurry!
p.22 Scientist: Isn’t the new drug too dangerous? Scientist: Still, we can’t afford to quit from something like this. Gogyou: Seri.
Gogyou: It seems you beat five people in a row with that one. Gogyou: Tied with me.
Sis: ...Ha.
p.23 Sis: I’m different from back then.
Sis: The “me” that I’ve built up over these past several years Sis: Is not an imposter ...... But,
Sis: I can’t be sure “absolutely.” Sis: I wonder... if we can sortie. Both Shinobu and I—
p.24
What a crybaby —Die. Pitiful.
—Nazuna.
So even now you’re still being protected by others and hiding behind people’s backs like that? You haven’t changed at all.
Shinobu: —Suzuna...
p.25
Shinobu: ......Grandma.
Granny: I heard about it. Granny: It seems Artisan is the enemy.
Granny: If it’s hard for you to fight,
Granny: You don’t have to push yourself, all right?
Shinobu: I... can’t do that, Shinobu: ‘Cause I’m the AKCD Second Squad leader.
p.26 Shinobu: Besides, this past Must be something I have to overcome. Shinobu: That’s what I was thinking.
Shinobu: It’s just that I’m still a little short on courage...
......An emotional scar, huh.
I heard that for Shinobu, when she was in Artisan, She was just condemned by those around her every day.
With her skill now... but— Granny: —I got it.
p.27 Granny: Then as your granny, Granny: I’ll put Kogarasu Maru in the best condition.
Shinobu: Uh huh. Shinobu: I’ll leave it to you, grandma.
For this cute granddaughter To have the strength to shake off her past and bring out her full potential... she’s still too young.
Should I... let her be deployed?
p.28
Tabirako: —Mm.
Man: Shut it. Give it up already, you bitch. I’ll kill you!!
Tabirako: ......Again, eh.
Man: —You little You’re the one who came along and followed...
p.29 Tabirako: Hey, Hakobera.
Man: —Huuh!?
Tabirako: In a place like this, well, you know, Tabirako: Your method of stress release by luring people out and inflicting violence on them Is bad taste.
p.30 Man: —Wha?
Man: Who the hell...
Man: M...my arm Man: My arm! Hakobera: Bring it on, Tabirako.
p.31 Hakobera: I’m ticked off over here Hakobera: That it seems they were such a measly main dish.
Hakobera: Let me vent by beating you to a pulp.
Tabirako: Well, I do think that way’s still better. However, Tabirako: We’ll know whether the main dish was rotten or not in three days.
p.32 At 3 p.m. in three days
Todoroki: So even the time is determined. Todoroki: ...It’s tough that we have to go with it. Also, Kaori-kun.
SFX: tsuuun Todoroki: Fix your mood.
Tenka Goken will wait in their respective places.
Todoroki: There’s a chance for you to vent that frustration So come on. Shikoku: Yamashiro’s pretty competitive. Minamoto: It’s not just her.
Minamoto: Me too. Shikoku: As am I.
p.33 Suzushiro: Ahh Those two are definitely fighting again. Gogyou: It’s proof that they’re close. Sponsor: Aren’t you guys moving around too freely?
Furthermore, our brethren will be hidden in the city.
Do your best not to take thoughtless actions—
Girl: ...Togusa?
Togs: .........
p.34 We only desire one thing:
A duel with the AKCD.
SFX: knock knock
Togs: ...Ane-san?
p.35 -Hitogatana-
p.36 Tsukiyama Juuzou – belongs to the Anti Katana Crime Division Eighth Squad (Personality) Although normally there is a kenshi in the AKCD Squad Leader post, he had been present since the early days of the AKCD in order to manage the half human half Katana Togusa and the Artisan Yachiyo, members with histories behind them, and Tsukiyama, a swordsmith with deep insight into Katana, is appointed as the squad leader of the Eighth Squad. He holds quite a bit of charisma within the Swordsmith Association. His right eye is mechanized and is able to share the vision of a bee robot used for reconnaissance. He supports Togusa and Yachiyo’s battles with this ability, as well as his knowledge and technical expertise as a swordsmith. Sword Maker / Gassan* (Sord Creator / Gassan) [Gassan uses the same kanji as Tsukiyama] The Gassan that he was based off is a sword maker and his group that was active from the Kamakura era. The characteristics of swords with the Gassan inscription were the high practicality, and the beauty of their textures (the patterns that appear on the surface of katana) that were called “Ayasugi hada” (enough to also be called “Gassan hada”). Though they once discontinued in the Edo period, they migrated to Osaka during the Bakumatsu, and are a clan that currently still continues to engage in sword making practices based in Kansai. https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30015Translation: Soul Eater 872011-06-10T23:24:12+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for MRI scans]
Soul Eater Chapter 87 Just a simple story about killing people
01 The story that I was often made to read when I was a child—... It’s a simple story...
I am me... I can’t reach an understanding with others
Others are things to be killed Things to be erased
The story that had every single way to kill written in it...
02 It’s just a simple story about killing people
Chapter 87: Just a simple story about killing people
03 Chrona: It’s fine like this, this is fine Chrona: This is everything
Chrona: I have just returned, Chrona: Medusa-sama
04 Medusa: That was splendid, Medusa: Chrona
Chrona: I’m honored to receive your praise
Medusa: Now, take off your coat
Chrona: ...
Medusa: You did a good job
I watched your battle with Tsar Pushka in Russia
05
Pushka: Fyodor, be careful!! Pushka: Fyodor, be careful!!
That was a simple way of killing—...
Mad blood
06
Those who get swallowed by madness
07 Swallow the madness,
Melt into the madness,
08
And harden with madness
Medusa: What was unexpected was that the black ball, which was made from mad blood, starts emitting highly concentrated madness
Medusa: And it even engulfed an entire town in Ukraine...
09 [none]
10
Chrona: Ahahahahaha!!
Chrona: Melt!!
11 Chrona: And harden!!
Medusa: Now, aren’t you tired from today? Medusa: The food has already been prepared
Ragnarok: Morupirupe nrurugiishi nroru giip aika ruga rumari
12 Box: Lost Island, north of Alaska Box: Due to an accident at a demon tool development facility, a special magnetic field of magic is being generated
Liz: Uuugh~ cold~ I hate this place
Patty: But it’s fun since it’s our first mission with Kid in a while Liz: Well, that’s true,
Liz: But we’re waiting outside the magnetic field, so there’s no point
13
Kid: ......
Kid: It hasn’t changed— it’s the same as last time I came
Eibon The Eibon I saw during the struggle for BREW... Was that an image? Was it real?
Kid: No, I can tell now
14 Kid: Eibon, you’re the real one
15 Kid: There’s something I want to ask
Eibon: You seem to have a lot of misgivings, Kid
Kid: ! Kid: So you see through everything, eh?
Eibon: About Kishin, about BREW, And
Eibon: About whether your own father is the cause of madness
Kid: ......
16 Eibon: Come with me
Ragnarok: Gupirushi supodoru obapo a
Medusa: I put all my skill into making it for you today
17 Medusa: Eat up
Chrona: ......
Medusa: Hurry it up Medusa: Kill them
Chrona: I...I don’t know how I should deal with children like this
18 Medusa: No food for you until you can do it Think about it in here Chrona: Wait, I’ve been hungry for a while now
19
Medusa: Now, it’s your chance to eat for the first time in five days
Medusa: Kill the three bunnies in three different ways
Medusa: You’re always looking at the picture book and studying from it, aren’t you?
Medusa: You won’t have food for another five days if you don’t do it now
20
Cutting to death
Crushing to death
Beating to death
Medusa: Now, it’s time to eat
21
Medusa: Eat up. There’s plenty for refills
Medusa: When you’re done eating, you should take a shower and a nice, long rest
22 Medusa: I’m sorry for everything until now
Medusa: It was painful, wasn’t it?
Medusa: But you endured it and kept up with it You’re a child that did well
23 Medusa: Thanks to you, Chrona, my research on black blood is almost complete Medusa: Now you just have to make the kishin yours...
Medusa: Thank you, Chrona
24-25 [none]
26 Medusa: You’re the child I’m so proud of
Chrona: You can’t do that Chrona: Don’t be nice all of a sudden
27 Chrona: I... I... Chrona: Because Medusa-sama is my mom... Chrona: Because you’re my mom Chrona: I’ve been listening to what you tell me
Chrona: I was able to throw everything away, just as I was told...
Chrona: In spite of that... if you do things a normal mother would...
I don’t know how I should deal with it...
28 Stabbing to death
Medusa: Chrona...?
Chrona: I can’t hear any gentle words... it’s worse than tinnitus I don’t get what you mean
Chrona: Just like you said, just like I was told so many times, I threw it away
29 Chrona: I threw everything away, just like you said!!
Medusa: glub
30
Chrona: But it’s unfair, my so-called mom... You’re showing off the so-called love that you made me throw away Chrona: Stop screwing around, fucking hag. You still have it
Chrona: Even though I also threw away the so-called “Maka” Chrona: I could throw everything away because my so-called mom had thrown it away as well, you know?
31
Chrona: But!! But!! But!!
Chrona: Who the hell are you? Give me my mom back!! My precious mom doesn’t say stuff like that!!!
32-33 [none]
34 SFX: Pant SFX: Pant SFX: Pant
Chrona: It kind of died, I kind of killed it Chrona: It was probably something important, but I don’t care anymore... I don’t know anymore
Medusa: It’s complete!! The last support was thrown away, and the black blood was completed!!!
35 Medusa: I love you, Chrona
36 This is just a simple story about killing people https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30014Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 182011-06-10T22:24:19+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for Muda]
Re:BIRTH Chapter 18 Nikaidou Ran
p.01 Box: Saint Rosetta Girls’ School
Girl: Look, look! Over there! Girl: !
p.02-03 Girl: It’s the third year, Nikaidou-senpai. The strongest Taker, Nikaidou Ran, appears——!! Chapter 18: Nikaidou Ran
Ran: Et toi, alors, qu’est-ce que tu fais dans la vie, maintenant? Ran: Th-then... w-what... do... you... do for... a l-living... now? Ran: Bien, tu vois, je travaille. Je suis secré taire à l’institut francais.
Ran: W-well, th-this... job... as y-you can... see. I-I’m... a s-secretary... of th-the French Ins...titute.
p.04 Teacher: P-perfect. You’re magnificent as usual.
Girl: That wasn’t at a level you can get to through studying. It’s completely like it’s her native tongue. It’s really mysterious... even though she stutters in Japanese... Girl: She was also at the top of the grade in the last all-subject test.
Girl: That’s the lady of the leading Japanese corporation for you. Girl: She lives in a different world from us. I wonder what she usually spends her time doing.
p.05
Audience: The painful feeling in her fingers that resonates from the strings... Audience: It’s almost as if we’re being shown her passionate interior itself.
Audience: There’s no doubt she’ll win this time as well. Audience: She’s one of the great talents who will support the artistic world in Japan from now on, to say the least.
p.06
Maid: The president is home.
Gramps: You’re back, Ran?
p.07 Ran: I...
Ran: I-m... h-home... g-grand...father.
Gramps: I heard about you winning the music competition. Even though it may simply be a hobby... Gramps: Since you’ve won, I might as well praise you.
Gramps: You are an individual befitting our Nikaidou family. You must always be at the top in every aspect... Gramps: You are a person who won’t be crushed by that kind of destiny.
Gramps: Yes, unlike that Kyouji...
p.08 Gramps: I have high expectations of you. Gramps: Keep up that diligence.
p.09
Ran! Nii-san’s going to do his best! I’ll meet Grandfather’s expectations for sure!
Onii-sama!! Onii-sama!!
Onii-samaaaa!!!!
p.10 Onii... Sama...
p.11 [none]
p.12 Boy: Geez... It started raining so suddenly...!
Boy: !
Boy: What’s up... with you...?
p.13 Boy: You’re just sitting there again? Boy: And you’re drenched.
Boy: Why didn’t you go in? My little sisters should have been here...
Ran: B-because... i-it seemed like... it was... b-before you got... home. Kenta: You’re polite about the weirdest things, really...
Sis1: It’s nii-chan~ Sis2: Kenta nii-chan~!! Kenta: Have you guys been behaving?
Sis1: Oh, it’s Ran-chan. Sis2: You were here too, Ran?
p.14 Kenta: What’re you scowling for? I bought this properly with money I worked for. Don’t worry!
Kenta: Anyway, come in. I’m making hot pot. Doesn’t it taste better when you eat in a larger group~?
p.15 Ayaka: I think the same as before. Joining Life Inc. is the most rational and safest method to survive.
Reiji: You’re saying a company that does business with life points, which are equivalent to people’s lives... is safe? It’s not strange to think that they must be plotting something bad, right?
Ayaka: In any case, I intend to follow you if you deny them...
Ayaka: But you’ll keep the promise, won’t you? Reiji: Promise?
Ayaka: If you don’t find some kind of safety measure, whether it be an organization or whatever...
p.16 Ayaka: We were going to have Natsuhi-chan leave, right?
Reiji: Nee-san... there’s no need to go that far... Ayaka: It’s not like I’m saying this out of contempt.
Ayaka: I won’t oppose accepting Natsuhi, Ayaka [top left]: But must ensure our safety for that. Ayaka: Isn’t it very commonsensical? Reiji: ......
Reiji...
p.17
That’s right. It shouldn’t even have to be mentioned... Even though it’s a problem that their lives depend on... I’m causing a lot of trouble for them...
If, by me staying here... There’s an irrevocable result for Reiji...
Nooo!! I don’t want to leave this place...!!
p.18 I never want to go to a place like that...!! Where I don’t even have a mom!
It’s okay. You’re just going for a little bit, right? If you want to return, you can come back whenever you want, Natsuhi.
Really...? Is it really okay if I come back? Will you wait for me, Reiji?
I’m okay at any time, Since I’ll always be waiting here in Japan.
p.19
Unfortunately, there’s... no possibility for your father to regain consciousness. However, even though he’s in a brain dead state... he certainly is alive...
Maintaining that... will be very costly. We need you to make a decision... since medical costs are high here in America.
I hear you’re going to Japan? And leaving Frank behind? What is it? Are you planning to force the living corpse on us, your relatives, just because he’s not your biological father?
You’re going to Japan in order to earn money for the hospital bills? Hah, what an excuse! That’s why I didn’t like you from the beginning! You little girl of that Asian...!!
That’s right! I’m running!! So what!!? This country! And you people!! ...And that father, I’m sick of it all!! W-what are you saying...!? You really are like a demon...!
p.20 You’re going back to a country you’ve been away from for 10 years!? What can you do there when you don’t have anywhere to return to!? Hmm?
I do...
I also...!! Have a place... to return to...!!
p.21 Reiji: Natsuhi, do you have a second? Natsuhi: ?
Reiji: I’m sorry, we were kind of talking just by ourselves... don’t take too much offense... Natsuhi: ......
Natsuhi: Reiji, it’s all right now. ......!? Natsuhi: I’ll look for an apartment after all.
Natsuhi: It doesn’t look like I’ll be able to keep up with you lovey-dovey siblings~ The third wheel will be making her exit here. Reiji: Whaa?
Reiji: What happened all of a sudden? I’ve talked to Nee-san, too, you know? Natsuhi: ......
p.22 Reiji: If we decide to join the company, ...!? Reiji: You’ll join too, of course, right?
Natsuhi: Join? You mean that company? Life Inc.? Reiji: That’s right.
Natsuhi: But, Reiji... Didn’t you not want to join it...? Reiji: This isn’t a problem that should be decided upon with my personal policies and such. I think that what Nee-san’s saying basically makes sense.
I knew it... because of me... He’s trying too hard...
p.23 Natsuhi: Nah, it’s all right.
Natsuhi: I’ll leave. I thought it over, and I’ve been causing you a lot of trouble. Reiji: Trouble? How!?
Natsuhi: Isn’t this you and Ayaka nee-san’s place? Natsuhi: I’m the one who rudely came in uninvited!
Reiji: Could it be... Reiji: You’ve forgotten... your promise with me?
Natsuhi: Promise? Reiji: That’s right.
p.24 Reiji: When you were going to America, didn’t we promise? You can come back at any time... Reiji: Isn’t that why you came to our house right away when you returned to Japan?
No way... Natsuhi: Reiji...
Natsuhi: You... remembered that...? Reiji: Yeah, and that it’s a secret only between us.
Natsuhi: Isn’t it stupid...? Even though it was just mindless babble when we were kids... Reiji: What, it may have been that way for you, but to me it was a proper promise...!!
p.25 Reiji: Huh? Huuh!? N-Natsuhi...? What’s wrong all of a sudden? Reiji: Why’d you suddenly start crying?
Reiji: W-Wha? Did I make a mistake somewhere? Reiji: C-come one, stop crying, alright? Alright?
Reiji: Yes, I understand. Have a nice day.
p.26
Natsuhi: What happened? What did they say? Natsuhi: When are we going to go there? Reiji: The thing is...
Reiji: There... seems to be an interview. Natsuhi/Ayaka: Come again?
p.27 Kyouka: They seem to want to join. Ryuusuke: That’s good.
Kyouka: Is it all right, though? Saying something harsh like having to do an interview, even though they decided to join... Wouldn’t it be bad if they changed their minds? Ryuusuke: It’s the opposite, in fact.
Ryuusuke: Humans are creatures that don’t expect much of what’s inside treasure boxes that are opened with ease. We can get them to rely on us more if we show them this much strictness. Kyouka: ......
Kyouka: At any rate, I made the date in one week as per your directions. Ryuusuke: Good work.
p.28
Reiji: So then all three of us are going to join the company. That’s all right with you, right, Nee-san?
Ayaka: Sure. Just one thing, though...
Ayaka: Until we formally join in one week, could I hold on to Natsuhi-chan’s sorcery device?
Reiji: Nee-san! Are you still...!! Natsuhi: Okay, that’s fine.
p.29 Reiji: Fine? You...! Natsuhi: I’m fine with it. It’s not like Nee-san’s going to do something to me.
Natsuhi: Harming me would mean betraying Reiji’s trust. Ayaka: ...... Natsuhi: As long as Reiji is on my side, Ayaka nee-san won’t ever lay a finger on me, right?
Reiji mutter: What is this... this suffocating atmosphere...
Reiji: Seriously, when did it get so twisted between these two...? Box: You’re the cause... Reiji: I have to get them to make up somehow...!
Reiji: !
Reiji: Oh, that’s right...! Natsuhi: ? Ayaka: Where are you going? You still have food left, don’t you?
p.30 Reiji: Here they are! Ayaka: The pool? Reiji: These! They’re the free passes to the municipal indoor pool that recently got renovated!!
Reiji: How about it? Why don’t all we go together? Reiji: See, don’t you remember? The three of us have a lot of fun at the pool back then, didn’t we?
Ayaka: In this kind of situation, even if you suggest the pool... Reiji: It’s because it’s this kind of situation! We have a week until the interview, so isn’t a change of pace necessary?
Natsuhi: If Ayaka nee-san declines, the two of us should go. Ayaka: !
Natsuhi: That pool, how nostalgic... It’d be nice for the two of us to return to the past. Reiji: Well, but then... the purpose...
p.31 Ayaka: It’s dangerous with just the two of you. Natsuhi-chan doesn’t have her sorcery device, either. Reiji: ...... Natsuhi: I’ll be fine~! I’ll have Reiji protect me~ right?
Ayaka: Really, you’re still such kids...
Ayaka: You’d probably be worried about your luggage, too...
Ayaka: There’s no helping it. I’ll go along with you. Ayaka: Don’t mind me and have lo~ts of fun.
Natsuhi: Demon hag... Reiji mutter: Scary... Reiji mutter: Why in the world...
p.32 Natsuhi: It’s really been a while since we’ve been here. Reiji: It’s become very gorgeous since it’s been renovated, though.
It’s my first time seeing Nee-san... with a swimsuit like that. Is it new...?
p.33 Natsuhi: Reiji~
Natsuhi: Wow, what? It’s become really beautiful~! It’s worth coming to swim~
Reiji: N-Natsuhi... that swimsuit... Natsuhi: Hm? This is the one I wore in America.
Ayaka: ...... Guy mutter: W-what a beauty... Guy mutter: Is she a model?
p.34 Natsuhi: Whoa~! The ceiling’s made of glass~ Natsuhi: You can directly enjoy the sunlight, huh... It might be just right for tanning.
Natsuhi: Oh~? Ayaka nee-san, you have an unexpectedly daring one. Are you pretty fired up about this, perhaps? Ayaka: ...... Ayaka: No... that’s... not true...
Natsuhi: That so? You should be a bit more considerate from now on, just like that! The basics aren’t bad, okay~? Ayaka: ............
Natsuhi: !
Natsuhi: Reiji, come here please~ Reiji: Huh? What’s up?
Natsuhi: I want to tan. Rub oil on me. Natsuhi mutter: This, this Reiji: W-what? Oil!?
Natsuhi: What’re you panicking for? You saw me naked as childhood friends more than enough back then, right? Reiji: Oh, that’s... well...
p.35 Natsuhi: M’kay~ I’ll leave it to you~ rub it in all the nooks and crannies, too~
Th-this is... the first time... I touch the body of a girl other than my family...
p.36 Natsuhi: Get my armpits as well. I want to tan it nicely. Reiji: Y-yeah... hang on a sec.
Natsuhi: Heeheehee! That tickles~
Natsuhi: You can rub it more boldly. Make sure to get the lower parts~
Natsuhi: !
p.37 Natsuhi: W-what? Why...! Natsuhi: I-is this going too far...?
Natsuhi: ......!?
p.38-39 W-what is it, so suddenly...!? Reiji...
I didn’t even think you’d be this bold...!! A-and... you don’t look it, but...
A-ah...! Th-that’s...!!
W-what should I do... Should I be stopping him...!? But I’m the one who baited him... If I embarrass him now...!!
p.40 Natsuhi: Y-you’re surprisingly... manly... to think you had this kind of side to you... Natsuhi: You’re quite good with your hands, aren’t you...?
Ayaka: Really? I’m happy that you’re praising me. Should I stop already? Natsuhi: No... you can keep going... a little...
Natsuhi mutter: Huh...!?
Natsuhi: A-Ayaka nee-san!? What’re you doiiiiing!!!? Reiji: ...... Ayaka: I was rubbing oil, as you can see.
p.41 Natsuhi: W-what part of this was rubbing oil!? What are you touching someone’s breasts without asking for~!? It’s disgusting!! Ayaka: Oh, but I was just rubbing it in the nooks and crannies like you asked.
Ayaka: In fact, I’d even like you to be grateful. Wasn’t it pleasurable for you, like a dog in heat...?
Natsuhi: Oh... really...?
Natsuhi: Then... I have to repay the favor... Natsuhi: Come over here, Ayaka nee-san. This time I’ll rub it on for you. Ayaka: I’m going to decline. I have sensitive skin and I don’t want to get sunburned.
Natsuhi: Don’t turn me down on your own! Stop complaining and get over here!!! Ayaka: I-I’m telling you I don’t want to, aren’t I!?
Ayaka: Eeeek!! Ayaka: Nooo! Stop iiiit!!
p.42 Natsuhi: I’m saying I’ll make you feel good with the way you do things! Relax! You!! Ayaka: Don’t assume I’m like you!! I hate tanning!!
Natsuhi: Shut up and strip! You demon hag!! Ayaka: H-hag!? You’re finally showing your true colors!! People mutter: Yay~ it’s a fight~
p.43 Box: One week later
Ayaka: Reiji, you’re going to be late! You still haven’t finished getting ready? Reiji: Oh... just a little bit longer.
Reiji: This... it’s pretty hard to tie...
Ayaka: Here, I’ll do it for you. Reiji: Oh, sorry...
Natsuhi: Reiji~ are you ready? Reiji: Yup! We’re leaving now!!
p.44 Reiji: Well then,
Reiji: Let’s go! Reiji: To Life Inc.! https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30013Translation: Shinigami-sama ni Saigo no Onegai wo 82011-06-10T22:22:16+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for otakami and Simple Scans]
Shinigami-sama ni Saigo no Onegai wo Chapter 8
p.01 (038) A synopsis for Shinigami-sama so far String-eyes and Sharp-eyes are siblings Sharp-eyes likes string eyes a lot and got pissed at the girl with the halo on her head and A middle kick to high kick combo She did some pretty good kicks to String-eyes Halo has a Twin-tail older sister And she thought her sister was trying to kill her And when she did a “Last Request” that she wants to know why she was trying to kill her String-eyes said he’d do it and they went to Halo’s house Oh yeah Halo’s father’s a famous guy and their house was huge And when they asked if they can go in she said they could And when they went in it was cold inside And when they opened the drawer the knife wasn’t there And when they asked what’ll they do they took out a computer And when they looked at the computer a diary came up And as they were looking at it Twin’s secret was on it and they found out Twin wasn’t trying to kill Halo but was trying to kill the father Droopy-eye Slicked-back And when they were thinking waah~ Slicked-back came And they went waah~ and so they tried to hide someplace for now so when they opened the closet something fell out with a thud And Halo who saw that went waah~ It was her older sister Sharp-eye Twin-tails The end. ...Huh? There’s space left... but since no one’s gonna be reading this up to here anyways so I’ll talk about stuff I like. What I like are games I especially like fighting games a lot I was playing a portable game in chapter 6 but I’m actually an arcade fan so all I do with portable games is frame counting When I went to the arcade near the train station the other day there was a new one of a fighting game I liked and when I tried it out right away my favorite character was nerfed But it was always called OP, OP, and it was annoying so it was just right To be specific, the hadou’s execution time increased a teeny bit That’s not much of a problem if you adjust your distances The character’s abilities are high in the first place so no matter what character you fight against as long as you don’t mess up your tactics it doesn’t seem like you’d be outmatched against any character Also, what can be said in general is that the damage of ultras went down This doesn’t really matter much either Because I didn’t depend on ultras for damage in the first place In fact I was like serves you right to the damage reduction of that ultimate character’s cross combo There were also a lot of new characters and I haven’t fought against all of them yet but none of them seem to be like a game breaker Well balanced overall Looks like I can play this for a long time I was kind of talking a lot and now I’m starting to want to go to an arcade... Can I stop already? I already talked a lot I talked enough to be OOC Not like anyone’s reading this text anyways To be honestly, when I think of how the editor M-san will react... he’ll have no choice but to say good work on the phototypesetting ...Man~ it’s just a little more~ Oh yeah If there are any people who read this text until the end, thank you? No, I’m sorry It’s such a mess Also, to all the Ume fans, I’m sorry Ume’s the only one getting treated like this Since it can’t be helped This time Because looking at how the synopses were so far I had to explain the synopsis in 1 panel! Oh It’s finally over! Bye bye~ And now the real story starts
p.08 Ichirou: I see. So the closet opened... Ichirou: And that was the sound of Kureha’s body falling.
Ichirou: ...Phew. SFX: tch Ichirou: But still,
Ichirou: What a disgusting smell. I can’t stand the odor. Ichirou: So even with the air conditioning and a sleeping bag and antiseptics... If two weeks pass, it’ll start decaying...
p.09 Shiroha: Wh- what’re you saying, father... Kureha-chan’s dead... Shiroha: How could you... Why can you stay so calm!?
Ichirou: Shit! So it’s as I thought. It’s starting to rot from where I stabbed her. SFX: shift
Shiroha: If it was going to come to this, I should have stuffed her with antiseptics directly in the stab wound.
p.10 Shiroha: Did you kill Kureha-chan... dad?
Shiroha: Dad, answer me. Hey... dad...
Shiroha: Weren’t... we close? Shiroha: We didn’t have mom, but we were living our hardest with just us three, right?
Shiroha: Hey, answer me! Dad!!
Ichirou: Aah damn it!! My suit got dirty!
p.11
Ichirou: So [ b]killing[ b] may be easy, but hiding it is difficult...
p.12 He was the culprit after all! I can’t forgive him.
Let me go Shizuka! Are you fine with it!? ...? He’s shaking.
Is Shizuka... Also mad...!?
Ichirou: Now, what to do... At this rate, there’s a high chance it’ll be found out from the stench. Ichirou: ...That said, it’s a bit [ i]bulky[ i] to move.
Ichirou: I suppose I’ll dispose of it by cutting it into pieces.
p.13 Ichirou: If I remember correctly, there should have been a saw downstairs... SFX: shut
Hibiki: Hey, we have to do something...
Shizuka: ...Is it... really okay to do something? Hibiki: Huh?
Shizuka: Since we’re... simply here to do Shinigami work... Is it okay if we meddle in anything else? Hibiki: Th...that...
p.14 Hibiki: That may be, but... SFX: grip Hibiki: At this rate...
Hibiki: Shiroha will have to watch her own sister get cut to pieces!
Shizuka: ...Yeah... you’re right, sorry. Shizuka: This wasn’t the time to be wavering.
Shizuka: Hibiki... Shizuka: I’m gonna do something a bit reckless.
Ichirou: Ah, here it is. This... Should be able to do the job. SFX: smoke Ichirou: Hm...? What’s that? There’s a strange smell coming from above...
p.15 SFX: open SFX: smoke x3 Ichirou: Wh...what is this?
Ichirou: Is it... a fire!?
Ichirou: ! So that’s the source! Did it short-circuit because I set the air conditioner to the lowest temperature and left it running for a long time!?
Ichirou: Shit! The fire extinguisher— SFX: dash
p.16 Hibiki: Shizuka, what’re we gonna do? Sure we drove him away for now, but... A small fire like this will get put out right away and— Shizuka: No, it’s okay... It’s fine like this.
Shizuka: Unless that man is extremely stupid, he should back out for now.
SFX: fsshhh
SFX: drip drip
SFX: thud
p.17 Ichirou: Phew SFX: pant, pant
SFX: shift
Ichirou: All right... Ichirou: Let’s hurry and continue.
Hibiki: ! It’s not working! Shizuka: It’s okay.
Shizuka: It starts from here.
p.18 SFX: riiing
Ichirou: ...The phone... huh. SFX: riiing
SFX: riiing
SFX: riiing Hibiki: Isn’t he going to igno...
Ichirou: ............!
Ichirou: Oh no!! SFX: dash
p.19 Hibiki: Why’d he suddenly go to answer the phone? ...He looked like he was going to ignore it. Shizuka: He noticed it. That it was a call [ b]he had to answer[ b].
Shizuka: That call was from [ i]the fire department[ i]!
Shizuka: Look over there. Hibiki: Is...isn’t that— Shizuka: Yep, [ i]a fire detector[ i].
Shizuka: That kind of detector is made to contact the fire department when it goes off... but, They’ll call the place first to see if it’s not just a malfunction. Ichirou: Oh, that was a malfunction just now. Yes, it’s okay. Shizuka: Naturally the fire fighters will come if he doesn’t answer the phone, so he has no choice but to answer it. He has no choice... but that leads to a result that comes with a large problem.
p.20 Shizuka: That is: He made it publicly known that he was here now, at this time, at this place!
Shizuka: Coming here must pose a substantial risk for that man. That’s why he definitely must have set up an alibi that “he wasn’t here.”
Hibiki: I see... By answering the phone just now the alibi he made became no good. In other words... it means he won’t be able to do anything that could stand out at least for today. Shizuka: Right. Hibiki: ...All this in that instant, wow.
SFX: clack
SFX: sigh
p.21 Ichirou: ...Can’t be helped. I’ll stop for today.
Hibiki: Hey, what are we going to do? Shizuka: He’s that famous, so he shouldn’t be able to make time for himself that easily. I think it’ll be okay for 4 to 5 days.
p.22 Shizuka: Let’s report it to Satsuki-san after all. We can’t handle this incident.
Satsuki: ...This is
p.23 SFX: step step step
Satsuki: Hibiki, did you take care of that girl’s soul? Hibiki: No! Her body didn’t have a soul when we got there. Satsuki: I see... this is the [ b]worst case[ b].
Hibiki: ...Wa...Wait a second. Didn’t some other Shinigami do it before we went? Satsuki: I checked, but there was no trace of that. ...Basically
Satsuki: It means Houjou Kureha became Satsuki: ...an [ b]“evil spirit.”[ b]
p.24 Hibiki: ...That can’t be. Shizuka: What do you mean?
Satsuki: Like I explained to you before, Shinigami grant “last requests” so that people’s souls don’t become evil spirits. Satsuki: In other words, if souls with strong feelings of regret are left alone, they become evil spirits.
Satsuki: Souls are generally not able to leave the body on their own. A Shinigami goes to take care of it, and then the soul can leave the body for the first time. Satsuki: For a soul to separate from the body in any other case...
Satsuki: Is when it becomes an evil spirit.
Shizuka: And what about souls that turned into evil spirits...?
p.25 Satsuki: They’re [ b]erased.[ b]
Shizuka: E...rased? Satsuki: It’s the rule to erase souls that turned into evil spirits. It’s unfortunate, but Kureha Houjou’s soul will [ b]end here[ b], never to be reincarnated again.
Hibiki: Shiroha! SFX: sway
p.26 Satsuki: I’ll take over everything for this incident. ...Give up on Kureha.
Shizuka: Please wait! There was a misunderstanding this time, and Shiroha-san’s “last request” is still unused, So if we change that to “save Kureha-san’s soul”... SFX: sigh
Satsuki: I thought you’d say that... but it’s too bad. Satsuki: It’s not possible.
Satsuki: In the unlikely event that you could restore an evil spirit, there’s only one method— Satsuki: To let it fulfill its goal.
Satsuki: Remember. What was Kureha Houjou trying to do? Satsuki: What was her goal right before dying? ...That’s right.
p.27 Satsuki: To kill her father.
Satsuki: Not being able to fulfill that goal turned into regret and made Kureha into an evil spirit.
Satsuki: That means we have to kill her father in order to save Kureha. Satsuki: However, you cannot murder for a “last request.” That’s why it’s not possible.
Shizuka: How egocentric ... SFX: grind Hibiki: ...Shizuka?
p.28 Shizuka: When we get down to it, this was a mistake of you Shinigami, wasn’t it? Shizuka: Didn’t Kureha-san become an evil spirit because you neglected her body for two weeks?
Satsuki: Ha! You sure can talk~ but you guys have no right to preach. Shizuka: ...What do you mean? Satsuki: Kureha died [ b]on the same day as Shiroha[ b].
Satsuki: That’s right. So it’s the day you siblings caused that [ i]huge uproar[ i]. Satsuki: Because of that, headquarters was in havoc. As a result, we overlooked Kureha’s death.
Satsuki: Stop acting so haughty even though you guys are also responsible for it.
p.29
Shizuka: ...Excuse me, Shiroha-san. Shizuka: Is it okay if... I look at all of Kureha-san’s diary?
p.30 Shizuka: I know it might be a little late, but I want to know the truth behind this incident. SFX: nod Shizuka: Thank you.
SFX: click
Shizuka: Month ○ Day × I learned of my father’s, Ichirou Houjou’s secret... Shizuka: My mom, who died in a car accident 13 years ago... that wasn’t an accident.
Shizuka: She was killed. By Ichirou Houjou.
p.31 At that time, my father was running in the national diet elections for his first time... He was a new face and his popularity was low, so anyone would think my father would lose.
But he was elected...
It was my mother’s death in an accident... The incident occurring during the elections was even covered on TV. My father gained attention as a hero of tragedy And was elected.
p.32 This was all something he set up... To get money and something for people to talk about for the election... he killed mom, betting on the money from insurance.
He had a collaborator named “Minamida”... And I learned of this when I found letters from him...
Of course, I can’t forgive him even if it was only this... but those letters continued... “Your loss in the next elections is certain, so I will present you with a new plan...”
p.33 “Kill your second daughter, Shiroha, while making it look like an accident” “And bring about the miracle of 13 years ago once again.”
“You may think you could be suspected for this second time, but it’s okay.” SFX: grip “At the press conference, say ‘When the time comes, I’ll let my eldest daughter succeed me’”
“If you show them that it’s not for your self-interest, the public opinion will move.” Kureha: You’re kidding me!!
p.34 Unforgivable... Unforgivable... To kill not only mom, but even Kureha...
Month ○ Day × This letter alone isn’t enough to report it to the police. I have to find more proof. ...But how? It’s frustrating, but a child like me wouldn’t know what to do.
Month ○ Day × The elections are approaching... since it’s come to this, I’ll have to question him directly And record his voice...
p.35 Month ○ Day × I talked with my father on the phone... When I said “I know that you’re planning to [ b]kill Shiroha[ b]” And now we’re going to meet and talk the day after tomorrow.
Month ○ Day × It’s tomorrow, at last. To be honest... I’m scared... SFX: clack clack clack But I’m going to do this for Shiroha. I will protect that girl.
...Now that I think about it, ever since that day she saw the knife we haven’t... talked at all. This might be the first time in our lives that we haven’t talked for so long.
...If I were to kill dad, I wonder if Shiroha would cry. I wonder if... she’d hate me...
p.36 Oh... I’m crying... ...It’s hard, after... all. To be hated by Shiroha...
I’ll apologize... to Shiroha, after it’s all over... Because no matter how much she might hate me... I—
p.37 Shizuka: “I like Shiroha... a lot.” Hibiki: Shizuka!!
Hibiki: We can’t... go any further... Hibiki: Shiroha’s... going to break apart.
Shiroha: I...I’m...I’m... *hic* SFX: hic x2 Shiroha: Th... the one... to... a...apolo... to Kureha...chan
p.38 Hibiki: I understand... Shiroha. You want to apologize to Kureha, right? SFX: sqeeze Hibiki: For mistrusting your own sister.
Hibiki: I also mistrusted my brother... and wasn’t able to believe in him and made him die... so I understand...
https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/30012Translation: O/A 102011-06-10T22:20:03+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanlated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
Taki: I’ve got a motorcycle. Yama: Same as always...... You still riding the GSX1100S Katana? Box: Yamato Broadcasting Producer Yamanaka
Taki: I’m getting too old to rev it up. Taki: I’m using the GSX-R600 now. Yama: I guess it’s a difference of how much.
Yama: How’s Ace these days?
p.04 Taki: Mmm~~~ Taki: Nothing in particular.
Taki: Oolong tea. Yama: Inside that “Mmm~~~”
Yama: It’s Horiuchi Yutaka... right?
Taki: .........
Yama: Mha, thought so. Yama: It was quite sensational when it started out. Yama: I’d like to do a broadcast like that at our place, too.
p.05 Yama: It’s just, recently... Taki: .........
Taki: Geez...... Taki: I wonder why everyone can’t just be honest with each other.
Taki: If you can be honest with how it’s “interesting,” Taki: At the very least, you wouldn’t be miserable yourself...
Yama: That part of you is also the same as always... Taki: Oolong tea. Yama: Leaving that aside, I was asked to deliver a message. Can I give your e-mail address?
Taki: E-mail address? To whom? Yama: Well, it’s indirectly...
p.06
Kusaka: It’s already been a month...
Kusaka: Since Harumi-chan stopped coming.
Tsuda: She’s not even coming to her original radio assistant job, right? Kusaka: Yeah. SFX: Fizz Kusaka: They said they got word from her comedian senpai that “she’ll be away for a while for training.”
p.07 Tsuda: I’m worried...
Kusaka: About which one? Tsuda: Both... Especially Harumi.
Tsuda: She’s not even answering her calls... Kusaka: If you’re so worried......
Kusaka: You should just go out with her.
Tsuda: H- How did it lead to that!? Kusaka: I’m joking~
p.08 Anon-san tayuu (Sat) Aurora wasn’t too good this week either. I might not listen to it next week. Anon-san tayuu (Sat) It’s all according to the writer’s script anyway. Anon-san tayuu (Sat) Boring
SFX: Tch
Anon-san tayuu (Sat) It’s boring as hell. The show’s staff and people who’re listening to it are idiots
Yutaka: ............
Studi [cut off] (20XX.X.X) At Kyoto [can’t really tell what the one of the left is]
Image014
p.09
Tsuki: Oh, that’s a photo of when we went to Kyoto that time.
Yutaka: He-hey, don’t suddenly stand behind me!! Tsuki: The bath’s free. I reheated the water, so why don’t you hurry up and go in?
Yutaka: A-all right, I got it!!
p.10 Tsuka: Geez...... Tsuka: If she wants to see her, she should be honest with herself and go see her...... Right?
Yutaka: Fuaaaa~~ Yutaka: It’s great to take a nice, long bath by yourself. Yutaka mutter: Though there’s not much space
Yutaka: Her place didn’t have a bath, so it was always the public bath......
p.11 Yutaka: I wonder how...... Yutaka: The goldfish are doing.
Why...
Yutaka: I wonder why I got so serious.
SFX: Knock knock
p.12 Tsuka: Yutaka Tsuka: You have a video message.
Yutaka: Video message? Tsuka: Right, from Taki-san.
Tsuka: Make sure not to drop it in the water~
Yutaka mutter: Hm? Oh, like this. Phone: Is this thing already taking it? Phone: Go ahead.
Phone: Hello~~~!!! Obaka-san. Phone: Or kaba-san? It doesn’t matter which.
p.13 Kaieda Miho!!? Phone: You’re getting too close! Phone: Oh, is that so?
Phone: We~ll we~ll, you seem to be doing you show boringly~ I listened to your recent broadcast. Phone: Well, when I first listened to it, it was much too ridiculous that I turned it off, you Know!!!
p.14 Phone: A ridiculous show Phone: Is much better than a boring one.
Phone: You understand? Aurora wasn’t too good this [cut off these lines appropriately] I might not listen An It’s all according Tayuu Borin
Phone: Seems you had the numbers for a period of time, But if they listen to your recent broadcasts, Don’t you think many would think it’s boring as hell? Phone: If you say it’s okay like that now, well that’s that. I’ll be happy with that too.
p.15 Phone: Well, Phone: It just goes to show that a poor, debt-riddled idol will have a poor heart as well!! Phone: Kyahahaha hahahaha Phone: You’re too close!
Harumi: I wonder why I said something like that......
Harumi: Oh...... It’s almost time for my newspaper delivery job. It’s a little early, but I’ll go out.
SFX: Click ...Shut
p.17 SFX: click SFX: pat, pat, pat
Harumi: I’m going.
Harumi: Alright, with that I’m......... done.
p.18
Harumi: The sun’s started to rise earlier.
Harumi: Oh!!
Harumi: Did I turn off my alarm!?
Harumi: If it rings, It’ll wake up Yutaka-ch—— Harumi: Ah.........
p.19 Harumi: ............
Yutaka: There! It’s her!! Taki: Huh?
p.20
Yutaka: What kind of way to stop was that!! Harumi: ..... Taki: Ahaha Sorry, just out’a habit.
p.21 Taki: Anyway, c’mon.
Harumi: Yu...Yutaka-san...
Harumi: Uh...... Harumi: Um...
Harumi: Yutaka-san, Harumi: I’m sor— Yutaka: You see, I—
p.22-23 Yutaka: Am fine with being called boring myself. Harumi: .........?
Yutaka: But...... I know the faces of people who listen to my show with interest.
Yutaka: I know the amount of letters we get every week.
Yutaka: I know the faces of those who are involved with the show.
Yutaka: Having all of that called boring Yutaka: Pisses me off. Pisses me off!! Yutaka: Really pisses me off!!!
p.24
I found out... The reason why I got serious.
Yutaka: This week is special. The listening rate survey period............ Yutaka: Tonight’s broadcast...... I’ll prove with the numbers.
I know
That this girl is actually “funny.” Yutaka: But I don’t know how to make this show funny by myself. So,
p.25 Yutaka: Come with me. Yutaka: Please.
p.26
Harumi: How could you, Yutaka-san. Yutaka: !
Harumi: You appear out of nowhere and say what you want.
Harumi: There’s no chance for me to apologize......
p.27 Harumi: Yutaka-saaan!!! Harumi: I’m sorry!!
Harumi: I’m sorry. Yutaka: That’s enough!!
SFX: Beep
p.28 SFX: Vvvv~ vvvv~
Tsuda: Hello? Tsuda: Oh, Taki-san. Good morning.
Tsuda: I was going to take a nap, though... Tsuda: Yes, I’m the only one at the station right now. Ueda-san and Kusaka have already left. Tsuda: ......Yes. ———Huh? Right now?
Tsuda: Gathering at a family restaurant.........? Is it the usual place near Shiba Park? Tsuda: A meeting—— About today’s OA?
p.29
Guy: Whoa!
Guy: What is it?
SFX: Pfah
p.30 Yutaka: At any rate, a plan that’s funny!! We’re going to show off to Kaieda with overwhelming numbers!! Harumi: Then how about the Atsu Atsu Oden I mentioned before? Yutaka: Like I said, you can’t see that over the radio!!
Waitress: Excuse me~, your order...? Yutaka: Jambalaya!! Harumi: Meat spaghetti!! Tsuda: Hello. Waitress: I’m sorry, it’s only the morning menu right now... Taki: Ah~~ you’re here.
p.31 Tsuda: Harumi-chan! Harumi: Um......... Harumi: I’m sorry for making you call me so many times... Yutaka: Corn soup!!
Tsuda: Just go out with her Tsuda: ....
Harumi: ............? Harumi: Is something the matter?
Tsuda: Oh......
Tsuda: No Yutaka: Mixed grill! Tsuda: N-nothing... I’m glad you came again. Harumi: Ehehe Taki mutter: Hmm
p.32
Taki: I’m off to the day show then. The rest is up to you. Tsuda: Okay. Tsuda: She’s tough.
p.33
SFX: Vvvv~ vvvv~ Tsuda: Oh!
Tsuda: ......Yes, Tsuda: Hel—
Phone: HHEEEYYYY!!! Phone: How long are you going to take!! Taki
Tsuda: Huh......!! Oh shoot— Tsuda: I was asleep...!! Phone: There’s no time until we’re on-air!! Just hurry over here!!
p.34 Tsuda: Whoa......! There’s been 30 calls since this afternoon. Yutaka: Why didn’t anyone wake up!! Harumi: No one had enough sleep last night, huh.
Yutaka?: Hurry, hurry! Tsuda?: Let’s go in from the back.
Radio: Onto the next news item...
Guard: Cup ramen on a Friday night... Guard: Maybe I should get an early shift, too......
SFX: BFF!!
p.35 Guard: Hey, you there!!
Guard: ———What, You again? Yutaka: Oh, good evening.
Tsuda: Here, this is the pass. Yutaka: Hurry~~ Guard: Oh what, so there’s someone from the station.
Guard: You’re making such a huge fuss. What in the world Guard: Is going to start?
Yutaka: ............... What’s going to start? Yutaka: That’s obvious.
p.36 Yutaka: Operation Aurora!!! Chapter 10 End
p.37 [none]
p.38 Afterword Broadcast Room (2)
Shiho: “Afterword Broadcast Room” corner~!! SFX: honk~ Miharu: These pages are a corner in which we divulge the backstories of “O/A.”
Shiho: This time we’ll answer the feedback and suggestions Shiho: From those who read “O/A” volume 1, which is already released~ Let’s start right away———
Shiho: “What the heck is ‘Operation Aurora,’ I can’t understand what it means at all” Shiho: ...... Miharu: .....
SFX: toss Miharu: Heyyyy!!!
p.39 Shiho: But if we tried to answer this, we’ll only come up with blatantly frank words.... Miharu: That reaction just now was also plenty frank!
Miharu: There’s also feedback about the cover. It says because Yutaka’s holding a guitar, this person thought it was something about a band like a certain anime.
Shiho: To tell the truth, he liked this anime so he drew a guitar, but.... Actually, the cover was originally supposed to be a different picture, and this was a rough one drawn for the Young Ace cover. Miharu: Having headphones on is a vestige of that. Because of this, it turned into a getup that you can’t tell whether it’s a concert or a recording...
Shiho: Incidentally, the art that was originally planned to be used as the cover became the opening for chapter 8. Miharu: This kind of seems like a reflection session and is lacking in interestingness.... How about a topic that feels more backstage story-ish?
p.40 Shiho: Hmmm... How about the story where he got a chance to talk with W-san, The scenario writer of some famous late night radio program, but he chickened out and ran away? Miharu: Chicken episodes of the author like that aren’t interesting....
Shiho: There’s also—— Shiho: Volume (1) Miharu: Waaaaaah Shiho: Release was [blocked like crazy] Miharu: Waaaah waaaah
SFX: crack SFX: wham SFX: splat
Miharu: Uuuum
Miharu: Now, we only have a few pages left. Miharu: We couldn’t even introduce ourselves last volume, so I’d like to part after presenting our design sheets. Alright then, let’s meet in volume 3~ Shiho: Ah... maga...mi [dunno what this is]
p.41 ・Name: Miharu ・Half ・Hobby is gathering LP’s ・Name: Shiho ・Has a younger brother ・Broadcasting committee member
Cat: ....
Cat: What about me? Shiho/Miharu: Who’re you!! To be continued
Those who helped me Sunabe Tooru, Sunabe Osamu Editor Kimura Kazunori https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29708Translation: Hitogatana 122011-05-21T08:30:01+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanlated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
Hitogatana Chapter 12 Unexpectedly Encountered Past
p.01 (69) Fourth test complete——
Chapter 12: Unexpectedly Encountered Past
Seri has the higher harmonization rate But Gogyou’s piloting abilities surpassed that.
Gogyou: ——Seri.
p.02 Gogyou: It’s two wins, two losses. Gogyou: Next time... I will surpass you.
Seri: ...Just Try it......
Gogyou: The latter phase subjects, huh. Scientist: Stop it!! Hakobera! Hakobera: Shut up!! I get pissed off whenever I watch this weakling. Die
Hakobera: You can just die!! “Crybaby Nazuna”!!
p.03
Chapter 12 Unexpectedly Encountered Past
p.04 Sis: Then According to what you think
Sis: The Artisans are the ones using the Goken?
Shinobu: I can’t say for sure, Shinobu: But I think it’s a high probability.
Shinobu: Now, I’m pursuing the whereabouts of the monitoring officer in charge of protecting them, who was the director back then. Shinobu: I plan on investigating what happened when he’s located.
p.05 Sis: But inside the institution was completely empty, with all the data on Artisan erased. Sis: Maybe that director also had a hand in the breakout?
Shinobu: ——That really would be a troublesome turn of events. It’s true that you can’t get the drugs without some sort of connection either.
Shinobu: At any rate, Shinobu: Nothing’s for sure at this point...
Sis: Couldn’t they just appear all of a sudden and reveal themselves for us? Shinobu: That’s not gonna happen...
Gogyou: ——Yo
p.06 Gogyou: It’s been a while, you two.
p.07 Gogyou: Would you like to have a little chat?
SFX: Squeeze
Inu: Come on, don’t run away~
p.08 Inu: Did you do this for a protection racket to a gang? How risky~ Minamoto: You did well, Inuzuka... but, This was a decoy.
Inu: ...Excuse me, Squad Leader Minamoto. Minamoto: ...What is it?
Inu: Could you not use that mask? Minamoto: What’re you saying?
Minamoto: I even get mistaken for the criminal frequently with Shishiou’s real appearance. Inu: Then let’s change it!! Let’s do a Face/Off!! Mutter: Gyaaaaaa Box: ※ Bound very tightly Minamoto: I’m attached to that face! Inu: What horrible taste!
p.09 Minamoto: ——Anyhow.
Minamoto: Nothing changes even if you try to move with clever team play. Minamoto: It’s useless.
Minamoto: We’ll gradually investigate where exactly a small group like you guys got Katana from. Minamoto: First we’ll let you experience with your own bodies ——What the AKCD is about.
Shikoku: Two Katana went in for the ATM robbery and are arrested. The three accomplices that came after took the ATM and scattered, right? Shikoku: They’re using Katana quite a lot just to rob one of those... Out of the three that split up, the ones that we, the Sixth Squad, and the Fourth Squad captured were dummies... I guess we have to leave it to the Fifth Squad.
p.12 Transmission: ——That’s how it is, good luck~ Kaori: The last one we got was the right one. What’s up with that~
Kaori: And on top of that, isn’t it~ kinda big~ Kaori: You know~ if I fight things like thi~s My beloved Katana’ll get dirty. Gonta: My lady
Gonta: It’s just a useless dude who’s only got size on his side. Gonta: If it’s you and me, we should be able to make it a shutout without suffering a scratch. I want to finish this quickly and go to the public bath.
p.13 Kaori: You’re revealing your real intentions. Kaori: Do you get impatient when you get old?
Kaori: Well, who cares.
Kaori: That’s how it is, so, Kaori: Hurry up and become rust on Kotetsu.* *[Nagasone Kotetsu (c. 1597-1678) was a famous Japanese swordmaker of the early Edo period... “Kotetsu” is used as a name for swords in various anime, manga, and video game series –from Wikipedia]
Togs: ——Tenka Goken
p.13 Togs: They’re especially renowned, considered to be jewels of masterpieces even within the numerous inscribed Katana... Togs: This really is all sorts of bad...
Girl: ! This is Girl: What you were talking about...
Togs: ——Yeah, Katana with combined hihiirogane.
Tsuki: That’s right. Tsuki: All of the Tenka Goken have special armaments.
Tsuki: There’s plenty of room for the possibility of taking the pilot’s life. Tsuki: You could call them demonic or cursed swords.
p.14 Tsuki: At the time they were expected to be put to use despite that. Tsuki: After that one automaton incident, The country was in want of power to combat threats.
Togs: ! ......But they were sent to storage in the end, right?
Tsuki: They were supposed to. Tsuki: It’s fact that they were moving this time.
Girl: Um...... So, Girl: Assuming there were Kenshi who could fully control the Tenka Goken... What are the requirements for that?
p.15 Tsuki: ...They’re probably not human. Tsuki: If they were to use the Tenka Goken as weapons, what you must have is a strong soul that won’t be lost even if it’s torn apart. A combative spirit that surpasses human knowledge.
Tsuki: And according to my intuition, Tsuki: When they appear before us,
Tsuki: They’ll likely be our enemies.
p.16 Tsuki: They’re a troublesome opponent. Tsuki: But we’ll defeat them.
Togs: ——Yes!!
Gogyou: ——Well, What you guy have deduced is most likely correct. Gogyou: We’re the Goken.
p.17 Sis: There’s a lot of things We’d like to ask you about.
Gogyou: Don’t be so on guard... That hurts my feelings.
Gogyou: Ooh, you guys’re AKCD, after all... police questioning?
Gogyou: A strong Katana And a strong Kenshi. Gogyou: Neglect one, and it’s a waste of a treasure— There must be more than a few who think that.
Gogyou: And to make the most of the greatest Katana, It has to be the strongest Kenshi. Gogyou: —Isn’t that right?
p.18 Sis: —You’ve Changed. Sis: Were you that much of a talker?
Gogyou: That goes for the both of us. Gogyou: —However, Unlike you guys, we still require medication.
Sis: —So, You didn’t come to tell us what we’ve reached by conjecture, did you?
Gogyou: Oh right.
Gogyou: Seri, Suzuna.
p.19 Gogyou: —Why don’t you come to our side?
Sis: ! Gogyou: Such a boring place doesn’t suit you, you know? Suzuna and Suzushiro are waiting too, Nazuna.
Gogyou: We’re monsters through and through. Gogyou: We’re both monsters, and family. So, how about it?
p.20 Sis: I’ll decline.
Gogyou: .........
Gogyou: Huh? ...Why Sis: Out of the question, Impossible. Sis: What do you want to do? What will you be doing? I don’t even want to get close to you guys now.
Gogyou: ...How about you, Nazuna?
Shinobu: I Am not Nazuna anymore. I’m AKCD Second Squad Squad Leader Hiyama Shinobu. Shinobu: I will also decline.
p.21 Gogyou: —I don’t know what to say.
Sis: I don’t know for what goal you guys are acting on, Sis: But what you’re doing is getting in the way of our work. Could you quietly return the Tenka Goken?
Shinobu: Concerning how the Artisans will be dealt with, Shinobu: I can put in a good world to Hiyama Kimiko to get something done— Gogyou: Who cares about that?
Gogyou: What goal Do we have? Gogyou: Have you Gotten so gutless that you can’t even understand that?
p.22 Sis: !!
Gogyou: What the heck...? Gogyou: Are you joking...? Hey, stop joking around...
??: Stop right there, Gogyou.
Transmission: They are different from us now. Remember what you must do calmly.
p.23 Gogyou: ......... Gogyou: Yeah, what was I thinking.
Gogyou: Seri, Nazuna, Gogyou: You won’t come with us no matter what?
Sis: —That’s our intention.
Gogyou: Then Gogyou: Brawl With us.
Sis: ...What?
p.24 Kaori: —He~y We had a dud here too~ Kaori: Gon-chan, what’s up with this? Gonta: ...Hrrm
Transmission: This is Shimada from investigation. Kaori: ! Transmission: We’ve discovered the ATM thought to have been stolen. Kaori: Oh, huh, whe~re?
Shimada: ...Strangely, It seems to have been left on the rooftop of a multi-tenant building near the scene. Shimada: Right in the center so it stands out, even... We can surmise its purpose.
p.25 Minamoto: ...What do you think, Shikoku?
Shikoku: .........
Gogyou: —Right now, The AKCD has three teams dispatched. Gogyou: ...Probably.
Gogyou: —Right now, Those three teams are all being hampered. Gogyou: This is also Probably.
p.26 Gogyou: What a shame. Gogyou: Those guys are all Bait.
p.27-28 [kind of double page]
p.29 Shikoku: ...Wha
Shikoku: This guy...
Minamoto/Kaori: Tenka... Goken...!!
p.30 Gogyou: We are the Artisans,
Gogyou: Combat-crazed and can’t help but seek battle.
Gogyou: That’s why Gogyou: We decided to duke it out with you guys, the AKCD.
Sis: —I see. Sis: It’s true that “for what goal” was a stupid question.
p.31 Gogyou: ......... The other teams should have gotten their love letters sent to them by now. Gogyou: —Seri Let’s settle the match from way back when.
Gogyou: We’ll have you follow us all we want Gogyou: For this brawl!
12 wins, 12 losses. Next time I’ll really surpass you. ...Just try it.
p.32 -Hitogatana-
p.33 Yachiyo Seri, belongs to the Anti Katana Crime Division Eighth Squad (Personality) A test subject of the Artisan project that tried to create high combat aptitude not by strengthening the Katana, but by building up a more skilled Kenshi. She is a successful case who was able to maintain her own self in the Artisans’ training curriculum. She doesn’t sweat the details and has a friendly personality, and she often becomes a mental support for Togusa and Hahagiri, but she also shows a cute side, such as rejecting tomatoes, which she dislikes, from the bottom of her heart, or becomes flustered when she’s embarrassed by something. She promotes alcohol a lot, but rather than the alcohol itself, she seems to prefer a kind of place in which everyone is drinking with each other.
Katana / Tsurumaru Yachiyo’s beloved Katana which has the appearance of a tall, long-haired man. It’s arms that can stretch at will are its main weapons. The right arm can emit electric shocks, and also has a secret trump card of using the arm as a conductor to fire a railgun. That arm can be controlled even in the event that it is cut off from the main body, but being able to draw out Tsurumaru’s abilities and control it freely like this is only due to Yachiyo’s high proficiency as a Kenshi. The katana that is the basis for it is said to be the greatest masterpiece of Kuniei, a swordsmith from the Heian period. https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29707Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 172011-05-21T08:01:04+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for Muda]
Re:BIRTH Chapter 17 Guild
p.01
Kyouka: What do you think? Kyouka: Isn’t it on a different scale from your hunts?
Kyouka: It’s... finished.
What they witnessed there was an unbelievable scene...
p.02 Chapter 17: Guild Volume 4 on sale August 23!! Story: Im Dal Young Art: Lee Soo Hyun
p.03 They actually...! Defeated a large-size angel...!!
Kyouka: So, you showing up here... can I take it to mean you’ve accepted my offer the other day?
Kyouka: Let’s go. Kyouka: There’s someone I’d like to introduce you to.
Ryuusuke: Princess!! Ryuusuke: Get ready.
Reiji: ......!
p.04
An iron... mask...? Is it a woman?
p.05 [none]
p.06 She’s absorbing the life points... Is that woman going to absorb it all...?
Ryuusuke: !
Ryuusuke: This is the first time I’ve seen you...
Ryuusuke: Who are they, Ryuusuke: Kyouka?
p.07 Kyouka: They’re the super rookies I reported about the other day.
Ryuusuke: Mmm...
Ryuusuke: The ones Ryuusuke: Who bloomed the phantom...
Reiji: That person is...? Kyouka: Yeah, the very person I wanted you to meet. I’ll introduce him.
Kyouka: He is the chief of our guild... Or rather, the president of the corporation Life Inc... Kyouka: Ishigami Ryuusuke.
p.08 Corporation...? Life Inc.?
Ryuusuke: It’ll be a bother if you exaggerate my introduction with stuff like president or corporation. We’re simply a guild that assembled for the same purpose... Ryuusuke: Wouldn’t that be much quicker for them to understand? Kyouka: I thought it would be better for them to know if they were joining us...
Reiji: I am Tachibana Reiji. Reiji: I know we just met and this is abrupt, but there’s something I would like to ask.
Reiji: I heard this from Kyouka-san... If we join this guild... Reiji: We won’t have to fear the stealing and the limits of life points...!!
p.09 Reiji: Is that true? Reiji: And what is the restraint that eliminates betrayal between everyone!?
Ryuusuke: For how abrupt they are, those are some questions that strike at the core...
Ryuusuke: From how you said that, Ryuusuke: It seems you’ve had quite a grim path...
Ryuusuke: If you sum it up, that is true. Ryuusuke: We aren’t in fear of life points and can’t betray each other...
Ryuusuke: We have indeed arranged a system for that, Ryuusuke: Since that is our absolute rule.
p.10 Rule...?
Ryuusuke: Those who join this guild must never harm another of our Takers. Those who break that will be dealt with by the entirety of our guild’s power. Ryuusuke: It’s a very simple rule.
Ryuusuke: Those who bring harm to one of us... Will have to suffer a detriment several times worse. Natsuhi: ...... Reiji: Is it okay with something so simple?
p.11 It’s absurdly simple, but it certainly is a rational restraint... Only, it’s a system that can only be realized with the premise that individuals won’t be pressed by the consumption of life points...
Ayaka: ...... Ryuusuke: !
Ryuusuke: By the way, the lady over there... Ayaka: ! Ryuusuke: Doesn’t look like she’ll last until the next interspatial time.
Ryuusuke: Princess.
p.12
The one who took all the life points for herself just now...!? Reiji: What are you...!?
Ryuusuke: You don’t need to worry. We won’t do anything bad. Ryuusuke: How many life points do you currently have?
Can I reveal it...? Reiji: ...16...
Ryuusuke: Give them to her so they’ll have the same amount.
Natsuhi: ......!?
p.13
Ayaka: !? Reiji: ......!?
Natsuhi: Mm...Mbgh... Natsuhi: Urgh...!?
Natsuhi: ......!?
p.14 Natsuhi: Huh...? Huh...!? Reiji: ......!!
Reiji: Your life points!? Reiji: Could it be that that person has an ability to replenish life points!?
Ryuusuke: It’s a skill to transfer her own life points to others, to be precise. Ryuusuke: It’s not like she can infinitely recover life points.
Ryuusuke: Why don’t we continue after changing locations?
Ryuusuke: You might become important guests. This street corner isn’t very suitable... Ryuusuke: For your hospitality, is it...?
p.15
Ryuusuke: Igarashi-kun, I’m sorry, but can I ask you the tea?
Ryuusuke: Now then...
Ryuusuke: What should I talk about first...?
p.16 Reiji: This guild... No, it was Life Inc...
Reiji: What does it do? Reiji: Since it’s a corporation... don’t you do something?
Ryuusuke: A reasonable question... Yes, Ryuusuke: Of course you’d be interested in what this company is.
Ryuusuke: To explain it briefly... Ryuusuke: For some reason, Takers continue to increase in this world.
Ryuusuke: However, angel hunting, which is crucial to our survival, is not something everyone can do successfully. Ryuusuke: Even so, there were many people who weren’t able to kill other Takers to steal their life points...
Ryuusuke: But that doesn’t mean they’d sit around waiting for their approaching death, does it? Ryuusuke: We are a company born through the aspirations of people like that.
p.17 Ryuusuke: In other words, for Takers who are not able to fight against angels or start killing each other, Ryuusuke: Concentrate our power so they can gain life points safely and stably... That’s what we mainly do.
Reiji: I-if what you’re saying is true... There was a way to be saved in a place like this...!!
Reiji: An organization for protecting good Takers without power! Reiji: It was a company for that!?
Natsuhi: Are you saying... for free? Reiji: ......!
p.18 Natsuhi: Such a one-sided and risky business... of course it won’t be free of charge, right? Natsuhi: There must be a price in exchange for the life points.
Natsuhi...!
Ayaka: ......
Ryuusuke: Of course we receive expenses befitting that. Ryuusuke: We are risking our lives to secure life.
Reiji: What’s... that cost?
p.19 Ryuusuke: Of course, just as the word means... Ryuusuke: It’s money.
Ryuusuke: We need quite a bit of preparation to hunt angels. Of course our members’ ordinary lives will be sacrified. We need the appropriate funds in order to support them. It’s give and take.
Reiji: H-however... that’s almost like...!! Reiji: Buying lives with money, isn’t it...?
Ryuusuke: I can’t deny that.
p.20 Ryuusuke: But Tachibana-kun, you can’t live in our current society without money, can you? Reiji: Th...that’s true, but...! Ryuusuke: Even though we’re Takers, we’re essentially human so there’s no difference.
Ayaka: It’s very rational. Reiji: ......!?
Ayaka: Gather life points at high risk, Make money by trading it, and turn it into an organization. Then, prevent the largest problem, betrayal between Takers, and give them life points and money for their work. Ayaka: It’s a really well-made system.
Nee-san...?
Ryuusuke: I’m happy you were able to understand it. Ryuusuke: I’d like to move on to our main topic, then...
p.21 Ryuusuke: Would you... like to join our company?
Ayaka: Does that mean you’re scouting us? Do you think we have that much value? Reiji: Ayaka-nee-san!?
Ryuusuke: You do, in abundance... That’s why I called you directly to offer you... Reiji: Let us think about it for a little while! Ryuusuke: !
Ryuusuke: ......
Reiji: We’ll... consider your offer... So could we excuse ourselves for today?
p.22 Ryuusuke: ...... Ryuusuke: Of course. Well then, think about it amply.
Reiji mutter: Let’s go home then.
p.23
Kyouka: They’re cautious for Takers these days.
Ryuusuke: It’s probably that... they’ve seen their fair share of battles.
Ryuusuke: Even so, they’re just on the level of children... I suppose.
p.24 Reiji: To do business with life points! It kind of feels creepy! It’s suspicious!!
Ayaka: It had me in agreement, though... I can maintain Reiji’s safety with that, too. Reiji: Agreement!?
Ayaka: What that Ishigami person was saying was logically sound. Ayaka: Regulations you must obey, a way to transfer life points— It’s all too rational as an environment for Takers to continue surviving in.
Ayaka: It’s more realistic than the fairy tale Misaki-san spoke of.
Reiji: Then are you saying you’re going to join them, Nee-san?
p.25
Ayaka: I’ll follow your decision on that, Reiji.
Reiji: Hey! Why are you bringing the topic to... Ack!? Natsuhi mutter: You sister complex Natsuhi: Geez~ that was where you should clearly make up your mind!!
Reiji: S-since when... did I take on a... role like that...? Mutter: Don’t hit my vitals... Ayaka/Natsuhi: You’re a boy!!
p.26
An organization that trades people’s lives for money... Is it really okay if we side ourselves with it...?
Ishigami-san’s logic is very rational. I think it’s a well-made system.
If I don’t decide soon... Natsuhi... And Nee-san would also regard Natsuhi as a threat again...
Reiji: !
p.27 ......!?
Igarashi...san?
Kyouka: What a coincidence to meet in a place like this, eh? Maybe we have some sort of connection...? Reiji: ...... Reiji: W-who knows.
Kyouka: Our president was worried... are you okay with life points? Reiji: We’re... still okay.
p.28 Kyouka: I don’t know if you can say... not being able to guarantee the next time by failing a hunt once to be okay.
Kyouka: How about it? Did you think about it? Joining the company...
Reiji: Yeah... Reiji: But I can’t really decide, to be honest...
Kyouka: Get on for now. Reiji: Excuse me?
p.29 Kyouka: I’m telling you to get on. Kyouka: I’ll drive you home.
Reiji: N-no... I’m almost there...! Kyouka: What? Are you trying to humiliate a girl?
Kyouka: You’re mean, Reiji-kun...
Kyouka: Or is it that you don’t want to associate with a middle-aged woman? Reiji: I-i-it’s not like that!!
p.30
I got on without thinking... Is it really going to be okay like this...?
Reiji: This is a nice car... It looks very expensive... Kyouka: Hm?
Kyouka: Yeah, maybe around 25 million? [around $306,000] Reiji: T-twenty...!?
Kyouka: I’m working with my life on the line, after all. Isn’t this amount of luxury natural? Kyouka: The world is a “zero-sum game” regardless of Takers and whatnot.
Kyouka: If I don’t have it, someone else will just take it.
p.31 Reiji: I don’t think so. Kyouka: !
Reiji: Because it’s not a world like that, as well as to make sure it doesn’t become like that...! Reiji: People came up with ways to help each other out!
Kyouka: You’re scary when you get sullen. Are you surprisingly the type who has to have his way? How cute~ Reiji: Huh? N-no... that’s not what I intended...
p.32 Kyouka: It’s kind of moe! I’m not going to return you home! Let’s go on a date! A date!! Reiji: Huuh!? A date!!? Even though they’re waiting for meeee!?
Reiji: ......
p.33 Kyouka: Now~ don’t hold back and you can keep ordering whatever you want~ you’re growing, right?
Reiji: Igarashi-san... Reiji: It’s a lie that we met by coincidence, right? Kyouka: !
Reiji: Did the company put you up to this? To persuade us to join...
Reiji: Do they think I’d be okay it right away if you showed me the money and environ?
Kyouka: And if it was? Reiji: Please don’t underestimate us. I don’t have any intention of handling lives with covetous feelings!
p.34 Kyouka: What are you saying is wrong with openly acknowledging your desires? You little~ Kyouka: You’re young, but you say things an old man would, Reiji-kun.
Kyouka: Desires are pure. People are creatures that take things they can hold without hesitation. Kyouka: If they let the chance to have something go, they criticize those who have it.
Kyouka: A good home, a good car, and a nice member of the opposite sex... What’s so strange about being drawn to those things? I think it’s a very natural thing. Kyouka: Only, those things only approach those with ability. That’s why you should be confident in yourself and grasp for them.
Reiji: What kind of cheap logic is that!? Even animals can live according to their desires! Reiji: Aren’t there things more important than desires for people to be people?
p.35 Kyouka: Well, I don’t know about that.
Reiji: ......!
Kyouka: You say all that... Kyouka: But I wonder how much control you have over your desires...
p.36
Reiji: It-it’s true that it’s not something I can say for sure, but... Reiji: I have to work hard all the time to become like that...
Kyouka: Didn’t you... just now ......!? Kyouka: Imagine the shape of my breasts?
Kyouka: You want to see the rest that’s hidden by my clothes... what they feel like if you touched them... Kyouka: What color they are... didn’t you imagine things like that?
p.37 Reiji: Hey!! There’s an extent to jokes...!
p.38 Kyouka: Oh~ right here... Kyouka: It’s very honest, unlike your thoughts, though~
Kyouka: Desires are the true natures of humans...
Kyouka: A governing structure called society tries to force us to emphasize reason to maintain those inborn things. Kyouka: However, now that we’ve become Takers, those who are honest with their true natures survive. Am I wrong?
Reiji: Are you telling me to live...
Reiji: Following my instincts, like a beast? Kyouka: ......
p.39 Kyouka: You’re too stubborn, even though you’re still a high school student... Kyouka: You must have... been raised properly by good parents. Reiji: ......
Kyouka: Then I’ll change the way I say it... If you’re that confident, then there’s actually no need to hesitate, is there?
Kyouka: Take advantage of the company...!
Kyouka: Regardless, there they hold a large power that you don’t have. Kyouka: You... are wary of being drawn in by that power and drowning in it.
Kyouka: But if that conviction of yours is certain, you can stay the same. Kyouka: Protecting people precious to you with power you obtain like that... There’s no problem with that, is there?
p.40 Kyouka: Put protecting those precious to you and fulfilling your desires onto the same table... Kyouka: That’s what an adult is.
p.41 Kyouka: The desire to not just protect yourself... to protect others... But in order to accomplish that, at times compromise is also necessary. Kyouka: I think it’s a truly noble thing.
Reiji...!
Be careful!! Reiji!!
p.42 I think it’s rational!! I can maintain Reiji’s safety that way.
Reiji: The desire... Reiji: For protecting others... is it?
p.43
Princess: Those children... do you think they have that much value...? Princess: Enough to invest life points in them...?
Ryuusuke: Value... huh. They have more than enough of that If Kyouka’s report is true.
Ryuusuke: In any case...
p.44 Ryuusuke: They might be able to become the key... Ryuusuke: To solve the matter with Nikaidou Ran... Box: The strongest Taker also casts her shadow here... Next issue, color pages to celebrate the volume release!! https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29680Translation: Banoten! 22011-05-20T03:25:04+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for otakami]
Banoten! Chapter 2 Lady of Confinement
p.01 (25) Chapter 2: Lady of Confinement
p.02
Sign: Student Council room
Chinatsu: Hey Renji~~ Chinatsu: Tonight...
Chinatsu: I want to eat omurice.
p.03 Renji: Why’re you telling me?
Chinatsu: Huh? Was I saying something just now? Renji: Yeah, you were making a request for omurice.
Chinatsu: I was spacing out so I don’t remember at all. Renji: Now that I think about it, you’re rather quiet today.
Chinatsu: ...That’s ‘cause there’s nothing to do... SFX: slump
Chinatsu: It’s your fault Renji!!! SFX: stand Renji: What is with you!!?
p.04 Chinatsu: Why do we even have to stay here this late!? It’s not like we have any work to do today or anything.
Renji: The students are staying at school today to prepare for the cultural festival, right? September 14 Mon
Renji: We’re going tell them to dismiss when it’s 6 o’clock so we have to stay until then. Renji mutter: We also have to lock the supply shed too.
Chinatsu: We should just let the teachers do stuff like that~ SFX: boo boo~ Minka: That’s wrong, Chii-chan.
Renji/Chinatsu: !?
p.05 Minka: That train Minka: Is “express.”
Wha? SFX: ticked off
Chinatsu: Don’t join the conversation with remarks we can’t understand! Renji: Wait, Chinatsu!! You were basically the same before!! SFX: euu
Minka: Huh...? I’m sorry, I fell asleep again...
Minka: Was I yelling or anything? Renji: No... it’s not like you were shouting.
Minka: I see... I just saw a dream of being chased by a tiger... Renji: What about the train?
p.06 Chinatsu: Minka, don’t just sleep all the time. Spend time with me too~ Minka: ...I’m sorry... Renji: Why does she have to attend to you?
Chinatsu: I have nothing to do so I want to play! Renji: How about you take this time to study?
Chinatsu: ...... Damn you and you four-eyes-ing. Renji: The hell is four-eyes-ing?
Chinatsu: ...... Even though I joined the student council because you two were here... Renji: Huh?
Chinatsu: The student council’s not fun at all! Renji: All you do complain... SFX: bang bang
Chinatsu: We get bossed around by the teachers! We have to stay until it’s late! We can’t become popular! Renji: I don’t really understand that last one.
p.07 Chinatsu: I feel the student council should be appreciated more by everyone. Chinatsu: We’re working so hard.
Renji: ...Are you doing anything that should be appreciated?
Chinatsu: I am~ Chinatsu: Even now I’m staying at school for everyone.
Chinatsu: This is so tiring~~ Renji: Who’s the one who was so bored she wanted to play?
p.08 Chinatsu: You’re worrying constantly too, right Minka~? Renji mutter: This brat...
SFX: zzz~
Chinatsu: Why’re you sleeping again!!! Renji: Just leave it be and let her sleep!!
Chinatsu: This girl’s the student council president, isn’t she? Renji: We don’t really have anything to do, so it’s okay to sleep. If you constantly keep waking her up she’ll break down and cry...
Renji: .........
p.09 Renji?: Mika’s sleeping face is so cute. Renji?: She looks like an angel, and it’s really soothing.
Renji?: I want to kiss her! <3
Renji: What’re you blathering about behind me so noisily for!!? What are you trying to do!!? Chinatsu: Even though I hit the nail on the head...
Chinatsu: Make sure to tell me when you want to pounce on Minka, okay? Renji: What?
Chinatsu: I’ll make myself scarce. Renji: I’m not gonna pounce on her, and stop letting your imagination run wild in awkward ways!!!
p.10 Chinatsu: Oh, Renji, it’s almost 6 o’clock. Renji: ...Then I guess we’ll get going soon.
Chinatsu: !
Chinatsu: Hey, ask me “What time is it?”! Renji: What? .........What time is it?
Chinatsu: Ren o’clock! [She says “Renji” in Japanese, and the “ji” sounds the same as “o’clock”] Renji: Let me punch you.
Chinatsu: We’re not bringing Minka? Sign: Student Council room Renji: We can let her sleep.
p.11
Chinatsu: It’s already completely in a cultural festival mood even though it’s still far off. Renji: That’s how long it takes to prepare.
Chinatsu: The scope is different from in middle school where it was mostly exhibits. Renji: Well, since in high school there’re shops and stuff.
Chinatsu: So the ones in middle school were rehearsals for high school! Renji: How disrespectful!
p.12 Renji: Okay, tell the people on this floor to go home, Chinatsu. Renji: I’ll go to the floor below this. Chinatsu mutter: Roger!
Renji: This floor is for the second years, but are you fine with that...? Chinatsu: I’m used to dealing with my elders.
Renji: ...I’ll leave it to you, then, okay? Chinatsu: Uh huh!
Chinatsu: All of you, hurry up and go home!!! Renji: Wha!?
p.13 Chinatsu: And be grateful to me, who stayed here this late for you!! From the bottom of your hearts!! With love!! Renji: Wait wait wait. Stop, doofus!
Renji: Didn’t I tell you this was the second years’ floor!? Chinatsu: But Renji, I talk casually with you and Minka. Renji: It’s bad if you do that with people you’ve never met before!
Renji: It seems it’ll be better if we went around together after all... She’s dangerous... Chinatsu: Look. I stayed here until now for everyone, you know? Renji: And why have you only been spouting words that are overbearingly soliciting gratitude!!
Girl: Huh...?
Girl: It must be hard for you...?
p.14 Chinatsu: It’s no use Renji!! These peoples don’t feel indebted at all for restricting my time! Renji: Well of course they wouldn’t really understand it even if you told them... Mutter: Don’t call them “these people”
Renji: What, you... Do you want to be appreciated that much?
Chinatsu: Appreciated, or more like I want to be praised! Chinatsu: The Student Council is the students’ boss.
Renji mutter: What is this girl saying... Renji: Then how about you help them clean up or something?
Chinatsu: I won’t follow commands from you!!!
p.15 Chinatsu: Help, huh... Sounds like a great idea.
Chinatsu: ...Oh!
Chinatsu: Hey everyone~
Chinatsu: It seems the student council vice president will help clean up!! Reiji: What!?
Students: Really!? Then can you wash the brushes and plates and stuff? Students: Date~ carry this for me. Students: The student council’s so kind~ Chinatsu: I’ll leave the rest to you, Renji-kun. Renji: You wretch, are you planning to use me!?
p.16 SFX: fshhhh SFX: splash splash
Renji: I’ll smash her face in later...! Student mutter: This too, please~
Chinatsu: Raising the popularity of the student council without having to work— Chinatsu: I must be a genius.
Chinatsu: Hm?
Chinatsu: It’s a storage room... Mutter: Really messy
SFX: whoa Chinatsu: There isn’t even any space to stand~ Sign: Cultural Festival storeroom
p.17 Student: Date~ Renji: Hm?
Student: Can you bring this to the storage later? [males’ faces no get shown XD] Sign: Haunted House
Renji: Why me... SFX: splash splash Student: Why not? The student council’s the ones with the key to there, right?
Student: This is the last of the stuff so lock it for us as well.
Renji: Sigh... I got it. Just leave it right there. Student: Thanks! I’ll let the second years leave in the meantime.
Student: This too, please~ SFX: clack SFX: thud Renji: ......Won’t you hold back just a little?
p.18 Chinatsu: So all the equipment for the cultural festival gets stored here~
Chinatsu: Th...that’s!!
Chinatsu: The legendary Sign: Cocktoolf [It’s actually “fruit punch” spelled backwards in Japanese, which goes to “chinpotsuurufu” where chinpo means penis] Chinatsu: Words-banned-in-broadcasting store!
Chinatsu: I was flabbergasted when I first saw it. Chinatsu mutter: I wondered what they sold
SFX: click Chinatsu: !
p.19 Renji: Sigh~... I wasted extra time because of Chinatsu... Where’d that shrimp run off too?
Chinatsu: It’s Renji... Chinatsu: I’ll be yelled at a lot if I went out now...
Renji: It’d be a big help if the other grades would leave on their own...
Renji: I guess I’ll go look around for now. Chinatsu: ......
SFX: lights off Chinatsu: Oh, the lights...
SFX: shut SFX: Click... Chinatsu: The bastard locked it!!
p.20 Chinatsu: Wait, Renji!! Byaa Bu SFX: bang SFX: thump SFX: thud thud Chinatsu: I’m still ins— Iieeeek! SFX: patter patter patter
Chinatsu: ......The light, The light comes first... Chinatsu: It’s around here, if I remember...
p.21 Renji: Huh? Renji: Chinatsu didn’t come back!?
Minka: Weren’t you with her, Renji-kun?
Renji: That girl went off somewhere while making the rounds. Minka: Oh! I’m sorry for making you go around! Renji: Ahh yeah it’s okay it’s okay.
Minka: I was sleeping so I don’t really know... Minka: But since Chii-chan’s stuff is still here I think she’s still in the school.
Renji: Hmmm... I’ll try calling her phone... Mutter: She’s such a pain...
p.22 Renji: ...No good. She has her phone in her bag... SFX: Pipiru piru piru p SFX: vrrrrr vrrrrr
Chinatsu: I’m in a bind~ Chinatsu: I left my phone in the room...
SFX: staaare... SFX: jolt Chinatsu: .........
Chinatsu: Hah, hah, hah, it’s okay! Chinatsu: They’re probably going to get worried and come looking for me!
Renji: It can’t be helped... Renji: Let’s go home.
p.23 Chinatsu mutter: There’s a lot of masks in this room. SFX: staaaare...
p.24 ・Gag limited to locked rooms・ “Key” Chinatsu: Is there anyone among you who has a barcode on your skin!!? https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29615Translation: Soul Eater 862011-05-17T07:26:19+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for MRI scans]
Soul Eater Chapter 86 Hellfire
01 Kid: Shibusen capture Baghdad. Kid: They stormed Baghdad, which was suspected of hiding the Kishin, but they did not find him. Anti-Shibusen factions exist in Baghdad…
Kid: ……
02 Kid: Father——… isn’t this a little too much?
Chapter 86: Hellfire
03 Monster thing: “Justice” that has gone too far is evil, and at times will drive people to madness.
Kid: Even though Baghdad has many anti-Shibusen factions, it’s too forceful… There was no proof of hiding the Kishin. Kid: You can’t blame them if people think that our objective was to crush the anti-Shibusen factions from the very beginning.
Scythe: Baghdad did not comply with our requests for the Kishin search. I do think it was heavy-handed, but we couldn’t have just backed down quietly. We have to find the Kishin… Kid: …
Shinigami: Well~ I thought it’d be there though~
I know——… Father can’t afford to hesitate anymore…
04 Everyone gives complaints… I must act as well…
Kid: Father, I’m going to Lost Island.
Scythe: Is it about Eibon? Kid: Yes.
Kid: Eibon was also one of the old great ones… I might be able to find out something about the Kishin.
05
Justin: You monster.
Tezca: Look who’s talking!!
06 Tezca: But you can’t be turning into a real monster. Tezca: Right now, Shibusen… is frantic over the Kishin search. If you hand over the information you have on Kishin to Shinigami-sama, even if you can’t escape punishment, He should definitely consider reducing your sentence.
Tezca: It’s your last chance to be able to return to Shibusen.
Justin: …
Justin: Who are you so obsessed with me that you go so far?
Tezca: I had “Enrique.” Tezca: But you…
Justin: It’s just a monkey.
07 Tezca: Even so, he’s a monkey, dumbass! Tezca: Don’t say that, you can’t even make a monkey friend!!
Tezca: You worshipped Shinigami-sama and depended on him! But a god is just a concept or a lifestyle and not a friend. Shinigami-sama could not fulfill that. Tezca: That’s why Shinigami-sama made you part of the Death Scythes and assigned you a job that gathers trust from people.
Tezca: But you don’t listen to the voices around you. You betrayed Shinigami-sama’s trust.
Tezca: Shinigami-sama and the Kishin are the same to you. You’re the monkey who moves only with his faith. Tezca: Ultimately, if your approach changes, anything can be your god.
Tezca: That’s not the way for a human to live. Tezca: It’s below a monkey’s.
08 Justin: Then what am I to do!? Should I seclude myself on a mountain and cut myself off from all information, And continue to question something for years? Justin: Will I naturally come to enlightenment? Justin: Ridiculous. There is no truth in this world. Justin: What’s wrong about choosing a god that suits you and living pleasantly!?
Tezca: That’s not what I’m trying to talk about!!!
Justin: Even though I took the headphones out, your voice gets muffled and it’s hard to catch!! What are you basically saying!?
09 Tezca: I’m saying I’ll be friends with you!!
Justin: ……
Justin: There’s no way we can be friends if I can’t read your lips!
Tezca: Take your headphones out then!!
10 Tezca: You blockhead!!
Solar Ray
Justin: Tezca Tlipoca is dangerous during the day!! Justin: So you’re going to attack by focusing the sunlight with mirrors.
Justin: !!
11 [none]
12 Justin: You only grazed me…
Justin: So you’re still holding back, even at this point. Justin: However,
Justin: Regret that you didn’t finish me off in one shot.
13 Justin: You just shot off that much of a beam of heat——… Even if you created copies of yourself with diffuse reflections, I’ll be able to tell from the heat.
Tezca: I will neither run nor hid. Tezca: This is your last chance, Justin!
14
Justin: On suspicions of investigating the location of Kishin-sama, Justin: I will sentence you to execution. [the world execution is in big font]
Tezca: Execution?!! That’s Shinigami-sama’s domain!! Tezca: It’s not something for humans like us to decide!!
Justin: I have obtained the freedom of killing! From Kishin-sama. Justin: Die.
15 Tezca: Stop!! Justin!!
Justin: The place that Kishin-sama is in is the best place in this world!!! A place of rest!! A place where pigs and fucking pigs cannot set foot on!! Rest!! AAAAAAAAAA [crazy writing] I’ll kill them!! I’ll massacre them!! Those who disturb you!! Death to the death-pigs that are sneakily snooping around!! Pig, pig, fucking pig!! Justin: I am the messenger of peace!! The pillar of justice!! The blade of faith!! In His name of fear and madness——… Rou Ababa babavava vavav [cut off at various points]
16
Justin: Annihilation of the soul confirmed.
17 Justin: Also, I must confirm if it’s really him.
Justin: Yup. No voice will reach Justin—… https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29614Translation: Wa! 152011-05-17T07:17:48+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for otakami]
WA! Chapter 15
p.01 Chapter 15
p.02 Confession
As a man, I must not be pushed around by romance. If there’s a woman I like, I must charge into it head-on to make her mine——
...So, I want to determine myself KOUTA: [ b]P...[ b] KTOUA: [ b]President![ b] SFX: bam And confess like a man!
KOUTA: The thing is, I have something to earnestly speak with you about... MIKA: ...What?
KOUTA: P...please go out with me!! SFX: boom MIKA: ...Sure, why not?
p.03 ...?
KOUTA: ...Huh? MIKA: I won’t really mind doing MIKA: That much.
KOUTA: S...seriously!? SFX: happy~ MIKA: So? MIKA: Where do you want to go out to?
[none]
KOUTA: ......? MIKA: ......?
p.04 A true man
...Well, sure, I did think it couldn’t have possibly gone so conveniently... KOUTA: ......... SFX: chatter chatter MIKA: It’s not so bad to take a breather in the school cafeteria once in a while.
...However, this itself could be called an act for couples... SFX: mesmerized Wasn’t it ultimately a good thing to have pushed myself to try to confess?
........................ No no no! What am I doing getting satisfied by something like this!?
Being a man, I mustn’t be satisfied by such incomplete things. SFX: grip Always putting everything on the line no matter what you do is what being a true man is all about!
p.05 Wha?
All right... KOUTA: Excuse me! Please hear me out!! SFX: bam KOUTA: Th...the truth is, from before, I’ve always...
KOUTA: Been in love with you!! SFX: boom
[none]
Kouta: ...... Kouta: Wha? Box: ...To be continued.
p.06 Who?
MIKA: [ b]W...wait a second, you over there![ b] MIZU: ......?
MIZU: ...Who? MIKA: Huh? Me? MIKA: I’m, uh... an acquaintance of your younger brother, and my name’s Iwachidori. N...nice to meet you!
MIZU: ...Who? MIKA: I said, Iwachidori! MIKA: Mikado Iwachidori! I’m an acquaintance of your younger brother!!
MIZU: ...Who do you mean by younger brother? MIKA: [ b]...I’m sorry!?[ b]
p.07 Imagine
...Now that I think about it, I don’t even know what that guy’s name is, do I... MIKA: Y...you know, that younger brother! MIKA: That one! MIZU: Even if you just say “that one”...
MIKA: He’s tall, and has sharp eyes... MIZU: Hmm
MIKA: His hair seems kind of unkempt and he has headphones... MIZU: Mhmm
MIKA: He’s always walking like a delinquent with his clothes fully open in the front... MIKA: The younger brother like that! Imagine mutter: Hehehe... MIZU: ...To think I had such a perverse younger brother...
p.08 Is it!?
MIZU: ...Rather, I’m an only child, though... MIKA: Huuh!? MIKA: B...but, he said to get along with his older sister... SFX: appear
MIKA: ......! That!! SFX: oh! MIKA: That person! Isn’t he your younger brother!? MIZU: ......? MIZU: You mean Tatsunami-san?
MIKA: ...Tatsunami-san!?
MIKA: So he’s called Tatsunami!? SFX: shake x3 MIKA: Is that it!? Is it!? MIZU: ...Super annoying...
p.09 Win-win
MIKA: ...So basically he’s Daigo Tatsunami in first year class B———— ...And you two are not siblings... MIKA mutter: Hmm... MIKA: Then who could the older sister he was talking about be...? MIZU: .........
MIZU: ...Would you like to know? MIKA: Huh? MIKA: Yes, please...!
SFX: groooowl...
MIZU: ...Would you like to know? SFX: glance MIKA: ...... Box: ...To be continued.
p.10 Alright!
DAIGO: ......... I learned from Asagiri’s information that Kikukawa likes bears.
...Though I don’t know if Kikukawa would be happy with something like this... DAIGO: ...... If we could just talk even a little as I give this as an apology for poking her eyes before...
...It’s okay, I thought something like this might happen so I prepared a spare... SFX: dejected
All I need to do is find Kikukawa and hand it to her nonchalantly, naturally... Nonchalantly... naturally...
...There she is!! DAIGO: Ki...Kikukawa! KIKU: Hm?
DAIGO: ...It’s for you! SFX: bam DAIGO: Take it!!
p.12 Oh Boy
[none]
[none]
[none]
Box: ...To be continued.
p.13 Assumption
Being able to be immersed in games and anime is proof of excelling in a certain ability. Namely, the “power of empathy”——— the power of assuming things.
The power to assume “the protagonist is me,” “everything that happens in this work is real”——— Because they are able to feel fiction as if it were reality, they can seriously fall in love with characters and seriously cry for their deaths.
...I think I especially excel at this power. The power of empathy——— the power of assuming things———
...That’s right, “assumption”... Could it be that I’m just “assuming things”?
p.14 Finally, eh
...Maybe it never even existed? I could have made a misconception, relying on what little... what tiny scrap of information I was given...
Aren’t I misunderstanding? ........................ ........................ ........................
...In that case, was all this time until now a complete waste...? That’s... that’s ridiculous... Could it be...———
Was the neglect play my misunderstanding ...!? Box: ...To be continued.
p.15 Break 35
[none]
UME: ...They’ve been going “to be continued,” “to be continued” quite a lot... UME: What heck is up with that? SAKU: ...Well, maybe it means it’s at that kind of point.
UME: I see... Then we have to “to be continued” something. SAKU: Hmmm...
UME: Hey, Bandamu-san SAKU: [ b]That joke was still continuing!?[ b] SFX: shock Box: It had been continuing.
p.16 Break 36
UME: ...The truth is, I never told you this, Bandamu-san, but UME: I... SAKU: Huh?
SFX: whoosh
UME: ...Oh, sorry. UME: You know what, never mind. SAKU: Huh?
UME: Forget that just now. UME: It was nothing. ...Uh huh. SAKU: ...... I’m... I’m curious... Box: ...To be continued.
WA! 2 END
p.17 [none] https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29607Translation: Bakuman 1312011-05-16T05:00:18+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for MRI scans]
Bakuman Chapter 131 Copycat and Subconscious
p.01 SFX: Chirp SFX: Chirp And one night passed… “Bakuman.”
Saikou: An e-mail from Azuki…
Saikou: ……… Miho Azuki (2016/01/25 10:15) Good morning I saw the news. Is “PCP” okay? (-MIHO-) Menu Reply
Even Azuki… SFX: Beep Beep
Re: Good morning I can’t draw manga if I get bothered by stuff like that! We’re completely fine!! Reply Options
Azuki: ……… SFX: Beep Beep
p.02
Even if you’re fine, Mashiro-kun, how about Takagi-kun? I think Takagi-kun’s more delicate than you. Takagi-kun’s the one who thinks of the stories… I also called Kaya to make sure she cheers Takagi-kun up if he’s feeling down. (-MIHO-) Menu Reply
…………Shuujin’s more delicate? Saikou: ………
Now that I think about it, he called me yesterday right after seeing the news, Phone: “PCP” will be fine, right? And Azuki is insightful... Shuujin might be bothered by it more than I think… if that’s the case, I have to support Shuujin.
SFX: Beep
TV: I also learned from this incident that these sorts of manga are getting popular now, Box: Culture Cultivation University Professor Kin’ichi Demeda TV: And I especially wonder about its effects on children. From the title, it’s about perfect crimes. Saikou: ………
p.03 Page 131 Copycat and Subconscious A vein on his forehead… Editor-in-chief Sasaki is currently in a rotten mood...
Yoshida: Yamahisa. Yamahisa: Oh, Good morning.
Yoshida: What’s up with the editor-in-chief and that angry face of his? What happened? Yamahisa: “PCP”’s copycat crime.
Yoshida: ………That, huh… But there’s no use in him showing his anger about the copycat crime.
Yamahisa: That’s not it. It’s about the TV station that reported it like it was all “PCP”’s fault.
Yamahisa: Apparently he directly phoned Sakura TV, which showed the “PCP” manga without permission, and flipped out on them. Yoshida: Inspires confidence…………
p.04
Sasaki: Hattori. Hattori: Yes?
Sasaki: Come with me for a bit. Hattori: Oh, Okay…
………I wonder if I did something bad………
Miura: Maybe it’s about regulating the content of “PCP”…
Aida: What’re you saying, it’s the opposite of that! Don’t care about it and do it like always! Kosugi: That’s right! The ones who are wrong are the idiots who actually committed the crime and the TV station that reported it in a joking manner! Miura: Y…you’re right, d…doesn’t it piss you off……?
p.05
Sasaki: Have you already spoken with Ashirogi-kun? Hattori: …If it’s about the incident yesterday, I think it’s actually better not to touch upon it.
Hattori: In order for them to think that the editorial department doesn’t have a problem with it, we should deliberately not start talking about it ourselves. If they ask, I think it’s even good to answer them with a laugh…
Sasaki: It’s certainly true that we shouldn’t show an irritated reaction… However, in times like these, the thing we must be most sensitive about is the author’s mental state. Don’t forget that.
Hattori: Yes… I think it’ll be okay. Those two aren’t the kind of people who’d get depressed over something like this.
Sasaki: I hope that’s the case… But the ways we, who publish the work, and the authors, who draw them, perceive things are different… There’s a need for their editor to pay attention to the details and watch over them. Hattori: You’re right, I understand.
p.06
Saikou: ……
Shuujin’s the same as always… maybe I was overthinking it after all……… …No, for him to not say anything the day after… it could be that it’s actually on his mind and he can’t say it out loud…
Saikou: Shuujin, are you okay? Shuujin: About what?
Saikou: That bank robbery yesterday…
Shuujin: To be honest, it’s a nuisance, but there’s no use worrying over it.
Saikou: I guess so. I’m glad………
………That’s right… There’s no use being worried over it…………
p.07 Box: January 28 Friday Hattori: Alright, the manuscript’s good. The name for the next one’s done as well. We finished up the 2 chapter Valentine’s story well. About our next meeting, then.
Saikou: Yes.
Shuujin: ………
Shuujin: Hattori-san, we can do it like we always have, right? Saikou: ! Hattori: Hm?
………… So Takagi-kun was bothered by it after all… I can’t lose my cool here……… Hattori: Hahaha, is it about the bank robbery? Hattori: In “PCP,” you made Makoto say it’ll cause problems for the security companies and the banks so they shouldn’t do it. There’s no problem at all!
Hattori: The editorial department even protested against some of the reports on it. Shuujin/Saikou: !
Shuujin: Is……is that so………
p.08 Hattori: You can do it like always. Like we’ve been saying from before, it’s good if the perfect crimes that Makoto and the others do in the story are not impossible… And children start to want to copy it. Hattori: We will stop the things that shouldn’t be done. You can do it with the attitude of trying to make it as close as you can without being stopped.
Girl1: My nephew loves it and is always imitating it. [altered from previous chapter] Girl2: My little brother imitated some of the perfect crimes in “PCP” at his middle school and got scolded! That’s right, it’s good like that.
Saikou: It’s just as Hattori-san says. We can’t be shrinking away from it.
Shuujin: Yeah… So, for the next one, after the Valentine’s story I was thinking of doing a one chapter long story about White Day*. *[In Japan, girls give chocolates to boys on Valentine’s and on White Day (March 14) boys who received chocolates are supposed to give gifts to those girls.]
Hattori: Yep, that’s probably best. Seasonal stories are standard for the school life genre, and it shouldn’t fail if you do it right.
Hattori: I’ll leave that to you then. Shuujin: Yes. Saikou: Thanks for your hard work.
………
Shuujin: I’ll call it quits now as well. Saikou: Sure. I have the volume cover art and stuff so I’ll work a little longer.
p.09
Shuujin: Hattori-san!
Shuujin: It’s really okay if we go on like we always have, right? SFX: Pant SFX: Pant Hattori: ……… Of course.
Hattori: “PCP” isn’t a manga that promotes crime. It’s a manga for people to enjoy things like the protagonists’ schemes, tactics, and tricks. Hattori: Like I said before, we’ve had phone calls and letters of protest since the start of the series, but it has brushed things like that aside and is now a popular manga. It’s proof that the readers properly understand that.
p.10 Shuujin: ………Now that I think about it, “PCP” is not becoming an anime because of complaints like that, right? Hattori: !
………With this incident, it won’t ever be an anime…
Hattori: ?
Hattori: What’s wrong? If you’re so worried about it, would you like to talk with the editor-in-chief once? There’s no talk about regulations at all. You’ll understand that well.
Shuujin: No, it’s okay. I got it, just like always… No, I’ll make stories even more elaborate and “PCP”-like. Hattori: Sure! I’ll be looking forward to it.
………
p.11 Box: Four days later Shuujin: How is it? The White & White Day Plan.
………Could this be………
Saikou: Yeah, it’s interesting! I’ll write out the name with this.
Shuujin: That’s great…………
?: Bye~ ?: Good bye.
Saikou: ……
SFX: Beep Beep
Saikou: Hattori-san, are you still at the company? Phone: Yeah. Saikou: Takagi’s text manuscript is done, but there was something that bothered me a little so can I fax it so you can take a look? Phone: ? Bothered you? What do you mean?
p.12
Hattori: ……… SFX: Beeeep
Hattori: I see………… It’s certainly a little different from how it was before… Saikou: …It’s “PCP”-like, but, how do I put it… It pretty much feels like the fun of perfect crimes is gone… It’s just handing out candy to all the girls without being noticed. Maybe he was affected by that incident after all……… Hattori: But maybe it only seems that way to us because we can’t help but be concerned over it when we read it.
I’ll make stories even more elaborate and “PCP”-like. Hattori: ………
Hattori: Let’s see how it goes for a bit longer.
Saikou: ……… Saikou: Yeah… I got it.
But my bad premonition was right.
p.13 Box: February 14 Friday Hattori: This week’s real results………
Hattori: 8th place………
Shuujin: 8th… Saikou: ………
Saikou: But we were always within the top 5… it’s the White Day story, isn’t it?
Hattori: That’s right.
Shuujin: Why? ………
Hattori: “Why”……… You don’t get it?
Shuujin: Huh?
Hattori: Takagi-kun, from this chapter onwards, you’re making it so PCP doesn’t do things that are close to crimes. Shuujin: !?
p.14 Shuujin: That can’t be! I’ve been doing it like I always have! I haven’t run………
Hattori: ……… Are you saying that seriously?
Shuujin: Yes! Hattori: ………
Hattori: Then you probably subconsciously made the content so it wouldn’t be complained about. Shuujin: Subconscious…
Hattori: Even if you’re not thinking about it yourself, your head does it on its own. Shuujin: No…no way.
Saikou: I think so too. This past month the stories have clearly changed.
Shuujin: ………
p.15 ………
Shuujin: I…I understand! Next time I’ll write intending to make it a perfect crime manga I feel I don’t want people imitating!
Saikou: ………You don’t have to go that far…
Hattori: No…
Hattori: You should write with that feeling. If you’ve been subconsciously avoiding it, then you should consciously do it.
Saikou: Hattori-san…
Shuujin: I’ll do everything from where I can still fix it! Saikou: !...
Subconscious, huh……… Damn it… Shuujin: ……
p.16 Yuujirou: It’s always been in 2nd place these days. Please keep it up. I’ll be taking the manuscript, then.
Niijima: Yuujirou-san.
Yuujirou: Hm?
Niijima: What’s the difference in votes from 2nd place and 1st place?
Yuujirou: …… He never once cared for the number of votes until now……… Why so suddenly…
Yuujirou: ………I guess there’s usually over 50 votes between them……… Fifty~ Niijima: (50) is it. Ah~ I see~ I understand~ thanks for your hard work~
Yuujirou: Th…Thanks… ?
p.17 Shuujin: ……… ………
Shuujin: ………
Shuujin: Fukuda-san……… SFX: Beep
Phone: I read the sample issue, but two weeks in a row, that’s so unlike you! You couldn’t have possibly gotten freaked out from the copycat crime and become unable to write, could you?
Phone: I didn’t freak out! Fukuda: Then that’s fine, but… It won’t feel like I’ve won if “PCP” got boring and fell on its own.
SFX: Beep
Shuujin: ……… Even Fukuda-san…… Everyone’s worried about me…
Kaya: A~kito-san.
p.18
Kaya: It…it seems like my cold came back… So I came to say good night… What’s wrong, you look so serious…
Shuujin: If…… we had a child………… And that child imitated “PCP”… You wouldn’t feel good about it, would you? Kaya: !
Kaya: I’ll raise them so they can tell what they can should and shouldn’t imitate!
Shuujin: Y…yeah… you’re right, Kaya-chan. Good night… Kaya: Good night!
Shuujin: ……
p.19 Yuujirou: Whaa!? You can’t write the name!?
Niijima: No, I can’t. Yuujirou: But… not once Have you been unable to do it! You always drew them in a flash!
Niijima: I can do ones I always do, but… Yuujirou: Huh? I don’t understand what you mean ……
Niijima: With what I always do, it’ll be in 2nd. I can’t make a name that’ll take 1st place.
Yuujirou: T…take 1st………
! Niijima: If I become the most popular author in Jump, Please give me the right to end one manga I hate. ………Is he finally carrying that out!?
…Page 131 /END The genius became serious…!! Niijima: Yes, I’ll take 1st place. Bakuman. https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29604Translation: Akame ga Kill 22011-05-16T02:11:34+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for otakami]
Akame ga Kill! Chapter 2 Kill the Country
01 (91) Sayo: We three swear that when we die, we die together! Ieyasu: Yeah! Tatsumi: We’re gonna get successful in the capital and earn money! Tatsumi: We’re gonna save our poor hometown!! Chapter 2: Kill the Country
Tatsumi: ...And we Even said stuff like that...
02 Tatsumi: It’s...... Chapter 2: Kill the Country Tatsumi: Just me now......
03 Tatsumi: Whooooa!? Tatsumi: What’re you doing all of a sudden!! Leone: Don’t keep sulking forever!
Leone: It’s been three days since then. Leone: Have you made your decision to become a part of Night Raid?
Tatsumi: Like I said, I—!
Leone: I think you have talent for murder though~ Leone: Onee-san guarantees it <3
04 Tatsumi: ...I’m not wavering because of talent and such... Mutter: Something like murder...
Leone: Well SFX: Guh Leone: At any rate, I’ll show you around the hideout today!
Tatsumi: Hey, my neck! Leone: By the way, this is in the mountains 10 km north of the capital. Tatsumi: Is that okay leaving it so open!? Aren’t you assassins for hire!?
05 Box: Meeting room Schere: ...Huh? You hadn’t made your decision to join yet?
Leone: Yeah, Schere. Leone: Shower him with some warm words for me. Schere: Mmm~
Schere: In the first place, now that you know the location of our hideout, You’ll be killed if you don’t become one of us you know? Tatsumi: That’s so warm it’s making me tear up.
06 Schere: You should thing it over carefully.
Tatsumi mutter: What’s she reading?
Title: 100 ways to fix airheadedness Spine: [cut off]00 ways Cover: Is something you’ll also learn. [the beginning of the sentence is cut off...] ...So this really is a gathering of weirdoes after all.
Main: Heeey!!
Main: Wait a second, Leone! Main: Why’re you letting that guy into the hideout!?
07 Leone: ‘Cause he’s one of us. Main: He isn’t one of us yet, is he! Main: He hasn’t gotten the boss’ permission, either!
?
Main: Not qualified. Main: It doesn’t seem like he’ll be able to work with professionals like us at all... From looking at his face! Tatsumi: Wha!!?
Tatsumi: What was that, punk!? Leone: Don’t worry about it. Main’s like that to everyone. Main: Hmph
08 Box: Training grounds Bulat: Doryaaaaa
Bulat: Hiya hiya hiya hiya! Leone: This is the stress release area called the training grounds. Leone: And... Over there,
Leone: The one who clearly looks like he reeks of sweat, is Bulat. Bulat: Nwooooh
...Amazing. What spear-handling!
09 Bulat: Phewwww
Bulat: Ah, Hey, it’s Leone! Bulat: And, that boy is...
Bulat: The dude from before! Tatsuhi: How do you know me?
Bulat: Hm? Was this your first time seeing me like this? Bulat: I’m the guy that was covered in armor the first time we met. Tatsumi: Oh, Ahh!
Bulat: It’s Bulat, Nice to meet you! Tatsumi: H...hi.
10 Leone: Be careful, This guy’s a homo. Bulat: Hey, hey,
Bulat: He’d misunderstand, Bulat: Right?
Deny it for me, please!!
SFX: Pant SFX: Pant
SFX: Pant SFX: Pant
Rabac: It’s almost Leone’s bathing time. Rabac: I won’t think twice of the danger if it’s to see those breasts!
11 Leone: Then how about I break two fingers. Rabac: Baaaaaaa!!
Leone: You never learn, Raba. Rabac: Fuck! I can still go on! Rabac mutter: Forever!! Leone: Then it’s one arm next.
Leone: ...And so Leone: This idiot is Rabac! Rabac mutter: No, in fact this is also good in and of itself! Leone: Next is...
Leone: Maybe at the riverbed?
12
Tatsumi: I’ve kind of had enough already... Leone: Ahaha It’s a pretty girl next so you can look forward to it~
Leone: See, Leone: The one over there’s Akame. Isn’t she cute?
SFX: Snap SFX: Sizzle SFX: Crackle
How!!!?
13 Tatsumi: ! Is that an evilbird she’s eating!? The voracious eater that destroys villages Super-high grade risk species Evilbird Rarity ☆☆ Tatsumi: Did she kill it by herself? Leone: Akame may look like that, but she grew up in the wild.
Akame: You should eat too, Leone. Leone: Oh, thanks.
Akame: Did you... become one of us? Tatsumi: No...
Akame: Then I still can’t be giving this meat to you.
I don’t want any!! Tatsumi: What a shame, Tatsumi...
This girl... even tried to kill me twice... I don’t like her too much...
14 Leone: But still, aren’t you being extravagant today? Akame: The boss is back.
Nadezhda: Yo. Leone: Boss!!
Leone: Welcome back, boss. Do you have any souvenirs~? Nadezhda: Putting that aside, Leone,
Nadezhda: In the job three days ago... Nadezhda: It seems you went over the operation time, eh?
...Not good!
15
Leone: Aieeee Nadezhda: It’s not good to enjoy fighting with a strong enemy too much... Do something to fix that habit of yours.
Leone: I got it, so stop that screeching sound!
Nadezhda: Who’s that young boy, by the way? Leone: Oh!
Leone: That’s right, boss! I recommend this talented guy! Tatsumi: Hey! Tatsumi: Stop doing that! Nadezhda: Does he show promise?
16 Leone: He does.
Leone: Well, anyway, just give it a try! Tatsumi: Is this a part-time job!? Akame: The wage is high, too. Tatsumi: Is this a part-time job!?
Nadezhda: ......
Nadezhda: Akame... Gather everyone in the meeting room.
Nadezhda: I want to hear the results of the previous operation Nadezhda: In detail, including about this young boy.
17
Nadezhda: I see.
Nadezhda: I understand the situation completely. Nadezhda: Tatsumi... Nadezhda: Would you like to join Night Raid?
Tatsumi: I’m dead if I decline, right? Nadezhda: No, that’s not going to happen... But we can’t let you go back. Nadezhda: We’ll have you work as a laborer in our workshop.
18 Nadezhda: At any rate, you won’t die even if you decline. Nadezhda: Given that... what do you think?
Tatsumi: ......
Tatsumi: I...
Tatsumi: Was planning to go out to the capital and become successful Tatsumi: To save my village, which is suffering from poverty...
Tatsumi: But even the imperial capital’s rotting!
Bulat: The countryside’s poor and suffering because the center’s rotten. Bulat: Don’t you want to uproot the source of the rot? As a man!
19 Nadezhda: Bulat was originally a skilled imperial soldier Nadezhda: But he learned of the empire’s corruption and became one of us.
Bulat: After all, our work is to eliminate the evildoers in the capital. Bulat: It’s much better than working under those rotten people.
Tatsumi: But,
Tatsumi: Even if you just kill bad guys little by little, The world won’t change greatly, will it? Tatsumi: In the end, places in remote regions like my village won’t be saved by that.
Nadezhda: I see. Nadezhda: Then Night Raid fits you even more perfectly. Tatsumi: How come?
20 Nadezhda: Far south of the capital, Nadezhda: There’s the hideout of an anti-empirical force, the revolutionary army.
Tatsumi: ...Revolutionary army?
Nadezhda: The Revolutionary army, which started out small, Had grown into a large-scale organization by now. Nadezhda: Then, inevitably, a unit to handle covert jobs Such as assassination and information gathering was created.
Nadezhda: That’s us, Nadezhda: Night Raid.
Nadezhda: Right now we’re exterminating the capital’s ticks, Nadezhda: But in the event that the army takes action, we’ll take advantage of the confusion, and the prime minister, who is the cause of the corruption——
21 Nadezhda: We will take him out ourselves!
Tatsumi: ...Take out Tatsumi: The prime minister...!?
Nadezhda: That’s our goal. Nadezhda: There are others, but I’ll leave them for now.
Nadezhda: Although I can't say anything specific about when they'll rise to action... Nadezhda: We've prepared a plan to win. When that time comes, Nadezhda: This country will change for sure.
22 Tatsumi: .........
Tatsumi: Will that new country... Tatsumi: Treat the people well?
Nadezhda: Of course.
Tatsumi: I see. Tatsumi: Awesome...
Tatsumi: So the killing you’re doing now is just targeting bad guys to clean out the trash...
Tatsumi: It’s what they call assassins of justice, isn’t it!
23
Pf
Tatsumi: Wh...what is it? Tatsumi: What’s so funny?
Leone: Tatsumi.
Leone: No matter how you dress it up, Leone: What we’re doing is murder.
24 Schere: There’s no way there’s any justice in that.
Bulat: Every person here... Bulat: Could receive their retribution and die at any moment.
Nadezhda: Each person has his own reason for fighting, but they’re all prepared... Nadezhda: Will your opinion still stay the same?
Tatsumi: Will I get rewarded? Nadezhda: Yeah. Nadezhda: If you work properly you’ll be able to save a hometown or so.
25 Tatsumi: Then I’ll do it! Tatsumi: Let me into Night Raid!!
Tatsumi: If it’s for a big goal like that, Tatsumi: Sayo and Ieyasu would have done the same!
Main: You might become unable to freely return to your village, though.
Tatsumi: That’s fine. Tatsumi: As long as everyone in the village can be happy through that.
Main: ...Hmph.
Nadezhda: It’s decided.
26 Nadezhda: Welcome to the path of carnage Nadezhda: Tatsumi.
Rabac: !?
Rabac: Intruders! Nadezhda-san! Nadezhda: !
Nadezhda: What’re their numbers and locations? Rabac: According to the reaction from my barrier, It’s probably 8 people!
27 Rabac: They’ve all infiltrated close to the hideout! Nadezhda: They’re good. To sniff out this place means... Nadezhda: They’re probably mercenaries of another race.
Nadezhda: There’s no other way.
Nadezhda: It’s an emergency sortie. Nadezhda: Don’t let any of them return alive.
28 The atmosphere... Suddenly changed!
Nadezhda: Go!
Tatsumi: Eh...Ah... Tatsumi: Huh?
Nadezhda: What’re you spacing out for? Tatsumi: Ow!
Nadezhda: It’s your first battle. Nadezhda: Go eliminate them.
29
Tatsumi: Bulat-san! Bulat: Hm?
Bulat: Oh, Tatsumi! Do you want to come with me? Tatsumi: Yes! Bulat: Also, call me Aniki or Handsome!
Tatsumi: Okay, Aniki! Bulat: All right! Bulat: Feels great!!
Bulat: I’ll show you something cool as a reward. Tatsumi: ? Bulat: Stand back a bit!
30 Bulat: Incrusiooooo!!
Tatsumi: !?
31
Tatsumi: Whooooa!
Tatsumi: Awesome! Bulat: Right? Bulat: This is the Teigu,* Incrusio. *[Teigu: Imperial Tool] Tatsumi: Teigu?
Tatsumi: I don’t really get it, but it’s getting me pumped up! Bulat: So you understand what’s so good about this!
32 Bulat: Alright... Now I will tell you your first job! Bulat: ...It’s important, alright? Tatsumi: Y-yeah!
33 Intruder: The fact that she’s here
Intruder: Means their hideout really is somewhere around here... It was worth searching steadily.
Intruder: Still, what a cute girl. Intruder: Looks like we can still have some fun after we kill her. Don’t damage her body too
34 Intruder: Much——
Intruder: Ah— Intruder: Huh?
Akame: You guys are too relaxed in enemy territory...
Intruder: How could that... Intruder: She’s too... fast...
35 Intruder: Shit!
Intruder: I’ll at least take her down with... Intruder: Me...!?
Intruder: A curse from the wound......? Intruder: Poison...?
36 SFX: Click
Akame: One slash certain kill.
The enemy detected our infiltration! But it’s certain the hideout is here...! Even this information by itself has immense value...!!
37 I’ll survive and report it to our client, the empire!!
Main: He’s run very far away. Main: I have to expose myself like this to be able to hit that.
Intruder: Gotcha!
38
Schere: I’m sorry.
Main: Thanks, Schere.
Main: Nice pinch. Main: It’ll reach just fine with this risk...!!
39
Intruder: !?
Intruder: Wha...
Main: Alright! Right on target! Main: The more of a pinch I’m in, the stronger I get!
40 Leone: Oh,
Leone: That was Main’s Pumpkin* just now. *[Kanji meaning is “Roman artillery platform”] Leone: I can’t believe she uses such a bothersome Teigu.
Leone: On that point, for me, Leone: I turn into a beast and beat them to death... Easy to understand.
41
Intruder: U...gh... Rabac: I thought the weight of the threads felt light, But it was a girl, huh.
Intruder: Save me! Please! Intruder: I’ll do anything!
Rabac: Nooope.
42 Rabac: I knew a guy who died by getting tricked by seduction. Intruder: !
Rabac: Ah~ what a waste! Rabac: It’s such a painful occupation in times like these!
43
Tatsumi mutter: A rabbit...
Listen... if the enemy were to run away, there’s a large possibility they’ll come through here. Even slowing them down’s okay. Just somehow fight back.
Tatsumi: What a total newbie role. Tatsumi: Is the enemy really gonna come...?
Tatsumi: !?
44 Intruder: So they had even stationed someone here! Tatsumi: I can’t let you pass!
I have to kill someone I have no resentment against... But if I hesitate here...
I’ll die Intruder: Even though you’re a boy...
Intruder: I won’t hold back!!
45 Main: I wonder if that newcomer died.
Schere: I think it won’t be a problem. Main: It’s rare for you to evaluate someone, Schere.
Schere: He fought Akame and survived, after all. Main: Well, that’s true.
Schere: Besides... Schere: According to Akame, who crossed swords with him...
46 He’s a cluster of potential. If he keeps training, he has the capacity to become general-class......
47
Tatsumi: ...How’s that... Tatsumi: These...
Tatsumi: With Sayo... and Ieyasu... the three of us...
Tatsumi: These are the moves Tatsumi: We built up!!!
48
Intruder: I beg of you! Intruder: Let me go! If I die, my village——!
Tatsumi: This guy’s also fighting for his hometown? Tatsumi: But—
Intruder: Hahaha, you’re naïve, young boy! Intruder: I’ll have you die for my clan!!
49 [none]
50 Akame: Don’t waver... Akame: You should land the killing blow promptly.
Without... Even batting an eyelash, she...
Bulat: Hiya!
Bulat: The enemy came running over here, right!? Bulat: Leave the rest to me!
Akame: It’s over already. Bulat: Huh?
51 Nadezhda: Nice work on your first battle Nadezhda: Tatsumi.
Tatsumi: Y-yeah. Bulat mutter: Chug!! Nadezhda: But, hearing Akame’s report, Nadezhda: There are also some things to be uneasy about...
Nadezhda: In order for you to survive, Bulat mutter: Raaawr Leone mutter: Bulacchi, take if off~ Main mutter: Stop it! Nadezhda: I see that you need someone to teach you a lot of things.
Najenda: Team up with Akame and learn from her. Tatsumi: Whaaa!?
52 Najenda: Got it Akame? Akame: Uh huh. Tatsumi: Just like that!?
Najenda: You can cut him down if it seems he’ll get in the way. Akame: Uh huh Akame: Got it. Tatsumi: You got it!?
Najenda: You’re lucky to be able to be taught by a cute girl. Najenda: Do your best so you don’t get killed!
I’m going to... Team up with this girl from now on!? Akame: ? https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29582Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 162011-05-14T17:09:54+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for Muda]
Re:BIRTH Chapter 16 Their Battle
p.01 Ayaka: You didn’t come back since then...
Ayaka: Forever... Natsuhi: Wasn’t that your real intention? From the beginning?
Ayaka: It’s helpful that you’re so quick to understand. Natsuhi: ?
p.02-03 Chapter 16: Their Battle The highly praised volume 3 on sale now!! Story: Im Dal Young Art: Lee Soo Hyun
Natsuhi: Owwww!!! Natsuhi: What’re you going to do if I get cut by the gla...!?
p.04
Natsuhi: ......!!
She’s making sure to aim for my face!? Is she seriously trying to kill me?
Natsuhi: Whoa!?
p.05
......!?
p.06
......!?
Natsuhi: It’s your first time experiencing it, isn’t it? Getting your brain rattled directly. Ayaka: !?
Natsuhi: That’s what boxing is. Natsuhi: If you aim precisely, it won’t lose to a single sword being swung willy-nilly.
p.07 Boxing...?
She’s certainly moving like she practiced something... Natsuhi mutter: That’s really mean. Natsuhi mutter: Were you seriously trying to stab me? Since when did she do something like that...?
Natsuhi: Let’s just cool our heads for now. Natsuhi: We can calmly talk things out when Reiji comes b...
Natsuhi: Whoa!?
Natsuhi: H-hey!? Are you trying to act like this to the very end!? She’s fast! She was about to cut them off in an instant!!
p.08
What’s with her...!! Those leg movements...!?
p.09 The edge of my sword won’t reach at all...!!
Natsuhi: Look, you were the one who started attacking me, alright...!!? Ayaka: !?
p.10
Ayaka: !?
Natsuhi: See, my sorcery device...!! Seems to have this kind of use, too!!
Ayaka: Augh!?
p.11
She dodged it!? At this distance??
p.12
Natsuhi: So? Are you going to keep going? Even though our weapons are the same... Natsuhi: There seems to be a gap in the users’ potentials, you know? A decisive one.
She’s just become a Taker... she shouldn’t have learned any skills yet. That was likely her sorcery device’s basic skill...
In that case... it means it’s already a chance for me... To test mine out as well...
p.13 Phantom
[character meaning sky/empty]
p.14
Wh...what? The color of her eyes... changed...?
A symbol appeared...? But it doesn’t really feel like anything’s changed...
p.15
Wow, you showed me something rare...
Phantom Skill... to think I’d encounter it in a place like this... You really can’t tell what could happen...
Natsuhi: Wh-what's that? ...Is it what they call a skill? Which means you want to take this to the end...?
Natsuhi: I got it! I get it now!! You don’t know how to use it!! Natsuhi: I hit the nail on the head, didn’t I? What!? Seriously!?
Natsuhi: That’s too bad~ you even tried to make it look so cool~ Natsuhi: You shouldn’t haphazardly try to act cool~ kyahaha!
p.17 Ayaka: I can do it... Natsuhi: ...!?
Ayaka: I can get rid of you even without using skills!!! Natsuhi: Hm~ph! I won’t let it go that easily~!
Ayaka: !?
Natsuhi: !!
p.18 Ayaka: Renji!?
Reiji: What in the world... is this supposed to be...
Natsuhi: R-Reiji... it’s not my fault, you know? Ayaka-nee-san started...
Reiji: You keep your moth shut!!
Reiji: Tell me, Nee-san. What is the meaning of this? Why did you point your sword at Natsuhi? Ayaka: ......
Ayaka: It’s going to go like this for sure someday... Reiji: ......!
p.19 Ayaka: Dealing with this before it’s too late is for Natsuhi’s sake, too, you know? Reiji...!! You should also face reality soon...!! Reiji: Stop iiiiit!!!!
Reiji: Then what’re you saying we should do!? Laugh and start killing each other!? What good will come out of us fighting!!? Reiji: Why don’t you try to believe in each other!!? Are you saying it’s a mistake to trust each other!?
Reiji: Continuing to trust someone... even if they were to betray you!! Is that such a foolish thing!? Reiji: To trust someone...!! To keep trusting them...!!
p.20 Reiji: Even if it’s only that!! Reiji: It holds a lot of meaning!!!!!
Taker: There’s a limit to being soft you know? Little boy... Taker: There’s nothing more foolish than trusting someone and then being betrayed...
Taker: Then you should create a situation in which you can’t betray each other in the first place... Don’t you think that’s the best way?
On top of the roof...!? Could it be...!!
p.21 Takers!?
We were way too defenseless...!! Even though we had known Natsuhi would easily become a target...!!!
Taker: You’re extremely on guard... Taker: From what I can tell, you guys became Takers not long ago, right? Boy and girls...
p.22 Reiji: And you are...?
Taker: Yes, as you guessed, we’re Taker’s too. Taker: We came over to the place we detected low levels with a search.
Reiji: D-don’t look down on us because of the amount of life points we have left! Reiji: We’ve fought through many battles and built up skills until now!!
Taker: Wow... but in that fight just now you didn’t show me those skills you’re so proud of... Natsuhi: ...... Ayaka: ...... Taker: Heehee, you were obviously beginners no matter how you look at it, you know?
p.23 Ayaka: So, are you ultimately saying you want to hunt those beginners or something? Ayaka: If you see us as convenient prey... you’ll be disappointed.
Taker: Just calm down... While it’s true that in the beginning that’s what we were going to do...
Taker: I’m getting interested in you guys. Taker: How about it? Do you want to group up with us?
Ayaka: You’re telling us to act together? With you guys…? Taker: Right. We can even make you our allies right away.
Ayaka: You think we’ll believe you? Taker: ......
p.24 Taker: You’re right, in the beginning you’re constricted by life points so it can turn into a situation where you can be betrayed at any time... That really is the scariest thing, isn’t it. Taker: But you see, if you always stay like that, in the end everyone except the strongest person will be dead... but it’s different in reality.
Taker: An experienced Taker will find a way to overcome that situation. Taker: As proof of that... we’re also acting together, as you can see. Wouldn’t this pairing never have been formed if we were hunting for life points?
She has a point...
Taker: This is the reason for its formation... It’s because we’re part of the “guild.”
Taker: It’s set up so that once you join, there’s no more reason to betray each other.
p.25 Guild!?
Taker: If you enter this guild, there will be a force preventing you from being able to betray. Taker: Also, you can even say that you won’t be reaching 0 life points and dying. It’s the way with the highest probability of success and is indispensable in order to survive as a Taker.
There even also those who created an organization!! They create situations where they can’t ever betray each other!!
Taker: Of course it’s not like we’re accepting just anyone. Taker: This is only limited to those who possess talent. You’re really lucky~ you let us witness a glimpse of your talent.
p.26 Talent...? What... exactly for?
Ayaka: You’re telling us to listen to that nonsense so easily? Taker: Well, that kind of reaction is very normal, isn’t it?
Ayaka: ?
Ayaka: !
Taker: Try coming there in the next interspatial time. You can still make your decision after seeing us directly.
Taker: You may not realize it, but we’re really considering you strongly, you know...? Even though, looking at things rationally... we could just kill you guys as our prey...
p.27 Taker: Your life points... you’re pretty short on them, right? Natsuhi: !
Taker: Personally, I feel it would be a waste for eggs with a lot of talent to break... Taker: You got it? If it goes well, you can gain life without any risk, alright?
Taker: Well then, I hope we can meet again~
p.28 Ayaka: See, it’s just like I said. Something like this happened because Natsuhi’s here. Natsuhi: You’re totally trying to make it my fault!?
Reiji: Both of you, stop it already!!
A guild...? Is there really such a thing!? Something like that...!?
p.29
Reiji: Are you really planning on sleeping here? Nee-san? Ayaka: I’ll keep doing it as long as Natsuhi-chan’s here.
Is she Still...
Reiji: I guess we should try going after all... Ayaka: !
p.30 Ayaka: You’re going to believe it? What those two were talking about...!? Reiji: There’s just something that’s bothering me. I want to confirm it. I’ll be careful I won’t be found, just in case...!!
Reiji: If that story were to be true, we couldn’t ask for better! Reiji: If we could gain life without the fear of betrayal...!
Reiji: We’ll just figure out what we’ll be doing in the future after we check that out! This is the most I can compromise... Reiji: Natsuhi will stay with us until then. Ayaka: ...
Ayaka: Then... Can you promise me this? Reiji: !
Ayaka: If there is nothing to reap there, Ayaka: Make Natsuhi-chan leave unconditionally!
Natsuhi: I’m in a position where I don’t even know what’ll happen to me tomorrow. That doesn’t bother me. Natsuhi: It’s not like I’m losing anything if I show it, either...
Reiji: Are you... okay...? Natsuhi: Huh? Yeah...
p.33 Natsuhi: Pretty much~
I guess there’s no way she’d be okay... And she’s purposely trying to be lively...
Reiji: I’m really sorry, Natsuhi... Natsuhi: !
Reiji: Just because Nee-san is trying to protect me... I think she’s lost her composure... Reiji: I know it’s shameless... but would it be possible if you could understand her...?
Natsuhi: How about you, Reiji? Reiji: Huh?
Reiji: !
p.34 Natsuhi: Can you believe in me...? Can you really say for sure... that I’m not dangerous?
Reiji: Obviously! Because you’re my childhood friend. Reiji: I will protect you. Reiji: I will never leave you by yourself.
p.35 Reiji: And because of this, in the next interspatial time I want to try getting in contact with those people from before. But if we do that, you...
Reiji: Won’t be able to do anything but watch your life points decrease until then. Reiji: It’s a cruel request, but... will you wait together with us?
Natsuhi: When is that interspatial time?
Reiji: It’s probably in 11 days at night... Natsuhi: Then if we mess up there I’ll have 8 left... Natsuhi: I’ll be out for sure for the next one... I guess.
Reiji: Th-that’s... I knew it’d be too much... there’s too much of a risk for Natsuhi.
Natsuhi: Sure. Reiji: !
p.36-37 [none]
p.38
A-a kiss on the cheek...? No, just now... our lips...
Natsuhi: That was a reward for helping me before. Reiji: !
Natsuhi: Protect me from now on, just like you are. If you do, the rewards might keep getting upgraded~
Natsuhi: Aren’t you excited? For the next one, right~? Reiji mutter: Geez... Reiji: Natsuhi... this isn’t a problem you should decide on jokingly...
Natsuhi: There’s no way it was a joke. Reiji: ......!
p.39 Natsuhi: I believe in you, Natsuhi: Reiji.
Reiji: Thanks... Reiji: Natsuhi...
p.40 Box: 11 days later
Natsuhi: So this is the interspatial time... Natsuhi: It’s hard to believe, even though it’s happening right in front of me...
Reiji: That was quite a distance to cover by walking. Natsuhi: Well, it was good that we got some exercise~
She did well in maintaining her presence of mind until today... She has a strong will.
p.41 Reiji: The spot written in this note... should be somewhere around here.
Angel: Kyaaaargh! Ayaka: ......!!
Reiji?: Over there!!
......!?
p.42-43
Wh-what is that giant thing...!?
A large-size!? It was something that big!?
p.44 Angel: Kreeeh
Those people... are all Takers...!?
Taker: So you came, after all.
......!! https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29468Translation: Soul Eater 852011-05-01T23:10:11+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with these translation reserved for MRI scans. Well, these are the unproofed versions anyways...] [haha, I posted these a bit late]
Soul Eater Chapter 58 Pursuit
[**note: the clown dude has a little different text from normal as well…**]
01 Soul Eater In Ukraine, Chrona’s mad black blood…
Justin: So Kishin-sama reacted to this black sphere.
02 Black and round
Chapter 85: Pursuit
03 Justin: What do you think? Clown: This black sphere is “black blood”.
Clown: Kishin-sama was sealed with all of his blood sucked out. Then the “black blood” made by the witch Medusa was infused and the seal was broken. Clown: After that, Kishin-sama, having the same “black blood”, probably reacted to this black sphere.
Justin: I know of two other people who have the “black blood”…
Clown: Yes…
04 Clown: It’s most likely the demon sword.
Justin: I saw it in Shibusen’s inner archives as well. The demon sword Ragnarok was dissolved in black blood, And poured into the body of a child… Justin: It’s a person who’s a combined weapon and meister.
Justin: However, compared to when I saw it in the records, his power has grown immensely.
Justin: I’d like to have him EXECUTED. [“executed” in large font]
05 Justin: Shink.
Clown: Medusa’s aiming for Kishin-sama… Clown: If left alone, she will definitely be a threat to Kishin-sama.
Justin: Let’s chase after her.
Tezca: Whaddya mean, “let’s chase after her”? Tezca: Don’t forget that you’re being chased down yourself.
Clown: !!
06 SFX: Zudododo dodododo
Justin: You are… Tezca Tlipoca…
07 Tezca: How did you know it was me?
Tezca: What a sharp feller… To think you’d be able to see through me even though I even changed my disguise again and again…
Tezca: I came to stop you, Justin. Clown: —Was What he said, Justin.
Justin: Stop? What are you saying you will stop? Justin: There is no way my faith in Kishin-sama will stop.
08 Tezca: You always fought by yourself and were alone in class. It’s surprising that you’d be hanging out with a weird guy like that.
Tezca: So everything’s changed about you.
Justin: I can’t read your lips, so I have no idea what you’re saying, but… So you were alive.
Justin: You can pursue souls you have reflected in your mirror, which means that you know where I was.
09 Justin: Did you find out Where Kishin-sama is?
Tezca: I was following your soul, but I lost it at an odd place.
Tezca: I know its general location, but Tezca: Could it be…
10 Justin: Tezca-san, you threaten Kishin-sama’s rest.
Tezca: !
Tezca: Oh, you’re taking your earphones off. SFX: Zudododo dodododo
Tezca: So you’re willing to listen to what I have to say.
Justin: What are you taking it the wrong way for? It’s so that I don’t miss hearing your death throes for sure this time. Justin: I opened up my ears for that purpose.
11 Justin: Clown Justin: madness fusion.
Tezca: Stop it! It’s not too late. Tezca: Don’t add to your sins!!
Justin: Sins?
Justin: Then, what is sin?!
12 Justin: Guilty or not guilty!!
13
Justin: Clones from the mirror’s reflections, huh.
Tezca: !
Justin: In that case, I just have to erase them all.
14 Justin: 1
Justin: 2 Justin: 3
Justin: Blow everything away.
15
Tezca: ?!
Justin: One left.
16
Justin: That was the last one.
17 Justin: Is there a corpse within these…?
Justin: !!
Justin: The body parts are gathering together?!
18
Justin: What…? Next issue, tension!! https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29467Translation: Soul Eater 842011-05-01T23:04:38+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with these translations reserved for MRI scans] [lol, too many typos in this one >.>]
Soul Eater Chapter 84 recovery
[**note: imp dude uses a different font when he speaks**]
01 Imp?: It’s here… Imp?: Haha! Soul Eater The mad imp starts an uproar…
Imp?: A humungous storm that even the weather forecasters couldn’t predict is here!!
Imp?: I will destroy not only your reputation, Imp?: But your life as well. Wasn’t that how it was? Imp?: What am I? What am I to you? Imp?: Am I intimidating you?
02 Imp?: Am I fear to you?
Chapter 84: recovery
03 Kim: Doctor…
Stein: Kim, you stand back. Stein: I will use Jacqueline.
Jacqueline: R… Jacqueline: Roger…
The wound Chrona gave him way back opened, and it’s overflowing with madness…
04 Maka: Soul!! You idiot, what’s happened to you!!?
Soul/Imp: No fucking question about it… It aches… Soul/Imp: I was holding it in until now… It all poured out…
05 Stein: He’s coming. Jacqueline: Okay.
06 Stein: !!
Jacqeline: Aah!
Kim: Jacky!!
07 Soul/Imp: So this is me… the “power” of a deathscythe…
Jacqeline: Our levels as weapons are enormously different.
Stein: My apologies. Are you okay? Stein: To think it’d be this much…
Stein: Aren’t you interesting? Makes me want to disassemble you.
08 Soul: Damn… What is this? Soul: What’s happening to me…
09 Imp: You got serious. Imp: Your blood started to scream.
Imp: You’ve gone crazy. Imp: Isn’t it the best…?
Soul: Don’t give me that. Soul: This isn’t me.
Imp: The fuck? Don’t give me that. Then what are you?
Imp: What kind of a guy are you?
Soul: What the hell do you think you’re getting so huge for? Imp: Don’t change the topic, you midget! Answer me, fucking midget.
10 Who the hell are you?
I can’t guard with Jacqueline…
I’ll stop him when he tries to attack.
11
Stein: ……!! Stein: This is…
12 Stein: Sound…!!
Stein: You’re trying drag me into the madness by propagating it through sound…
Stein: !!
13 Jacqueline: Hey, Kim! What’re you doing!?
Kim: I’ll dilute the madness in Mr. Stein with my “magic”.
Besides, these are the only chances I can get to hug the doctor!
Jacqueline: That doesn’t mean you have hug…
Maka: It’s hard to transmit between meisters, but I’ll also support you with my “anti-demon wavelength”. If the doctor falls to the madness, he’ll demolish Soul…
Stein: You’re kind of in the way…
Soldier: I’m jealous…
14 Stein: But, in any case, it’s soothing…
Maka: There’s a keyboard on the scythe!?
15
Sound again…!?
16
Stein: Attacking with bursts of sound… Stein: To think Soul could produce this much sound just by himself…
Stein: Maka, your soul perception ability might have been improving through resonating with Soul as well. Maka: !
Maka: Took you long enough. The two of us have always been improving each other. Maka: Right, Soul?
17
Jacqueline: Good job dodging while hanging on to two heavy people.
Kim: Heavy… you say?
Stein: Maka… what do think is happening with Soul’s soul?
18 Maka: Uuum, he hasn’t completely fallen to madness, But he’s fighting deep in his soul…
He’ll come back to us.
19 Imp: Are you afraid of trying your best? You’re afraid of being scrutinized when you’re serious, aren’t you? Imp: You’re always like that… In order to suppress the black blood, in order to suppress the madness, you hold it all in. Imp: All the while rationalizing it by calling it discipline or whatever.
Soul: ……
Imp: No matter what you do, you never go the whole way. Imp: Even when you eat, it’s not until you’re full. Imp: You said this…
20 Imp: You were born to a family of musicians, and you can’t become like your brother Wes… That’s what you said… Imp: Is that what you were really told? No, right? You’re running away, since it wouldn’t be cool if you seriously tried and couldn’t match up to him.
Imp: You’re also hiding your last name, “Evans”, since you’re afraid of hurting your family, aren’t you? You want an excuse, right? You’re always thinking of ways to escape. Imp: Maybe you’re trying to say it’s just because you’re just not trying? How long are you gonna keep running around, you freaking gazelle?
Imp: But hey, what about now? You, when you’re being serious. This is “power”. Imp: It’s “brave” to fear “madness” and desperately suppress it? Don’t fuck around. You won’t be able to stop the mad blood by being such a wussy.
21 Imp: Wake up the demon within you!! Imp: Don’t hold in the madness! Try making that madness yours!!
Imp: Try being serious!!
Imp: I’ll ask again. Who the hell are you?
22 Soul: Tch Soul: I got it.
Soul: So that’s how it is…
Soul: !! Soul: Wha?
Soul: So you hadn’t gotten huge, but it was just a façade.
23 Imp: You’re wrong. You made it like that.
Imp: It’s the result of facing the madness without fearing it.
Soul: Also, don’t get the wrong idea. Soul: I didn’t throw away the “Evans” surname because I ran away. It’s to [ i]make things clear.[ /i]
Imp: Then who the hell are you?
24 Soul: I’m the demon scythe, Soul Eater.
Maka: The insanity stopped flooding out from his wound!?
Imp: Jesus, how sloppy. Imp: Say your name with more gusto and oomph in it.
25 Soul: Sorry, not being able to do that is part of who I am.
Maka: ……
Soul: !!
26
Soul: That hurts!! What was that for!!?
Maka: ‘Cause you’re acting cool when the madness settled down.
Soul: That doesn’t mean you should hit me. Maka: That was for pulling on my pigtail!! Soul: Hey, then what’s with the feet?
Stein: Raise the danger level for the black spheres from “A” to “S” and close down this Russia branch! Please give the command to evacuate to all personnel. Soldier: Yes sir!
27 Soldier: There’s a huge problem!! In Ukraine… in a Ukrainian city!!
Soldier: The demon sword seems to have appeared!
Maka: Chrona…!?
Soldier: ……
Soldier: This is… Soldier: Did… one person do all this?
28-29 The power of Chrona’s insanity doesn’t stop…!! https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29350Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 152011-04-22T09:08:15+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for Muda]
Re:BIRTH – The Lunatic Taker Chapter 15 Collision
p.01 Reiji: Open your eyes! Natsuhiii!! Reiji: Hang on! Natsuhi!
It can’t be true! This has to be some sort of bad dream...!! It’s not true, right...!!? Natsuhi being like this...!!
Ayaka: What in the world happened? How’s Natsuhi-chan!?
Reiji: We don’t know yet... She’s getting an examination now... Natsuhi: Examination...? They said she got hit by a car... what about surgery...!?
Reiji: Yeah... A large truck hit her straight on... But she was fine... and she didn’t even seem to have any major injuries... Reiji: She was either saved miraculously......
p.04 Reiji: Or... Reiji: She died once and came back to life.....
Reiji: If... Reiji: It’s the latter...
Natsuhi: Oh man~ Sorry, sorry! I had you guys worried~
Natsuhi: That must have been a heck of a nuisance~ even I completely thought I was dead~ Natsuhi: But I’m surprised as well! Could it be one of those miracles that I’m so fine like this?
p.05 Reiji: Natsuhi... are you really okay? Natsuhi: Yeah, they said it was just some light bruises.
Natsuhi: Maybe it’s because of my good deeds~ God knows what he’s doing. Natsuhi: Well, afterwards I’m going to meet with and talk to the other side’s insurance company.
Natsuhi: Wh-what is it!? This is the girl’s bathroom! Why’s Reiji in here too!? Hey!
p.06 Reiji: Show me your chest for a bit. Natsuhi: Wha...!?
Natsuhi: Can you save those kinds of things for when we’re alone...? Natsuhi: Wait... what is this, really? And even Ayaka-nee-san...?
Natsuhi: Eeeeek!!!
Natsuhi: What’re you doing!? Natsuhi: I can’t believe this! Ayaka-nee-san!?
p.07
She has... life points...!!
Reiji: Ha...ha...
Reiji: What kind of joke... is this... Why is this happening...? Natsuhi: These clothes were borrowed from here, but you ripped them! How could you!!?
Natsuhi: Um... you two...? Ayaka: ...... Natsuhi: Is something the matter...?
p.08 Natsuhi: Wow... what an interesting story, eh?
Natsuhi: So then... this writing on my chest is the sign of a Taker... and I was dead, and I’ve already been revived~?
Natsuhi: You’re telling me to believe that now!? Natsuhi: That’s just like a light novel~ isn’t it? Reiji: Believe us, Natsuhi!
p.09 Reiji: That number on your chest is proof above all else! That’s the limit on your life! Natsuhi: But even if you throw such a ridiculous story at me so suddenly...
Natsuhi: !
Natsuhi: Whoa~ a magic trick? How’d you do that?
Natsuhi: Eek!!!
p.10 Natsuhi: Waaaah!! You cut the face!? The face!! My face!! Reiji: Nee-san!? Ayaka: It’s okay. It should recover right away.
Natsuhi: Recover!? Don’t fool around!! This is a woman’s life, how dare you...!!!
Ayaka: You still can’t believe it? Natsuhi: ......
Reiji: Natsuhi, there’s a place called Taker Net. It seems to be a gathering place for people who became Takers like us. Natsuhi: Taker Net?
Reiji: You’ll be able to know everything if you access it, since I think you’ve already been registered...
p.11
Natsuhi: Did you just... say... “like us”?
Natsuhi: Then, Reiji... you and... Natsuhi: Ayaka-nee-san, too...?
p.12
Welcome to Taker Net. Please enter your name and date of birth. Name Date of birth
Your injuries get healed right away if you leave them alone, you know? Isn’t it awesome!? [same with two lines of horizontal text underneath it] It’s safest to finish it by taking their head out, right? [one line of horizontal text going through the middle] Looking for people to newbie hunt with! [bottom right and horizontal text at bottom] Re: You must be joking! How are we supposed to trust someone we’ve never even seen? [long horizontal text that starts in Re)] I haven’t been feeling much since after I killed about 10 people. [top left and two lines of horizontal text on the top left] It feels a lot better to kill weaklings than those dangerous angels. [two lines of horizontal text going through the lower part of it] I’m starting to feel like I want to fight to the death with stronger guys these days. Is this getting monotonous? [horizontal text second and third lines from the bottom]
p.13
Taker... ability points... skills... So this is this all real? And apparently you even have to steal other Takers’ life points to survive.
Natsuhi: ......
Ha ha ha... I’m at a loss... seriously...
p.14
Reiji: To think that even Natsuhi would become a Taker... Reiji: How the heck did things get so messed up?
Reiji: What’ll we do... What should we do to do from now on...
Ayaka: We have to make a decision. Reiji: A decision...? About what...?
Natsuhi: Will we abandon Natsuhi-chan like this... Natsuhi: Or perhaps...
p.15 Reiji: Abandon her like this...?
Reiji: Nee-san... don’t tell me...
Reiji: Are you talking about the danger between Takers again!? Are you saying Natsuhi would try something against us!? Ayaka: It’s completely possible! She might start going crazy at any time when her life points gets to the brink!!
Ayaka: Did you forget about what happened with Misaki!?
p.16 Reiji: Then! Why don’t you just erase me as well!? I’m a Taker too, right!? Reiji: You don’t know when I’ll go for your throat when you’re sleeping, Nee-san!!!
Ayaka: Wh...why...
Ayaka: Why’re you saying something like that...
p.17 Reiji: I’m sorry, Nee-san... I went overboard... I just wanted to say that Natsuhi’s also in the same position as us... Ayaka: ......
Ayaka: Natsuhi and I are in the same position...? Reiji: O-of course. She’s different from you, nee-san, who’s family... but she’s also...
Ayaka: It’s definitely not the same! It’s completely different!!
Ayaka: We’re sharing life points so we’ll never be a threat to each other!! Ayaka: But Natsuhi’s different!! Depending on the situation! We could become the perfect prey for her!!
p.18 Ayaka: I am the only Taker in the entire world... Ayaka: That you can believe in!!
Reiji: At any rate, let’s call Natsuhi over and talk about what we’ll do from now on.
Reiji: Natsuhi is a complete beginner. It’s alright if it’s just this, right? Ayaka: ......
p.19
Reiji: Natsuhi, can we come in for a bit?
Reiji: Natsuhi!?
p.20 [none]
p.21 I died once. And gained a body that can recover as long as it’s not a fatal wound that will kill me right away... That’s what a Taker is...
Is this about four stories high...? If it’s from this height... Even with a normal body, as long as you land right you shouldn’t die...
p.22 [none]
p.23 I landed... and very naturally, even...! That should have been 15 meteres...!!
There’s no strain on my joints... It seems it’s true that Takers have heightened physical abilities as well as healing...! I’m getting excited for some reason...!!
p.24 And this is...!! My... sorcery device...!!
p.25 Man: Urrrrggh!!
Man: That little shit!! What do you mean, manager!! You’re just a god damn kid compared to me!! Man: If you want to show off so much, why don’t you just make her your wife!!
Thug: Hey, old man! Man: Hm!?
......!?
Thug: You’re causing us trouble dirtying the street like that~ Thug2: For everyone’s sake, think of the people who have to clean that up.
p.26 Man: Gah!!
Thug: Hurry up and fork over what you’ve got!! Thug2: Don’t give us too much manual labor to do!
Man: Y...!! Man: You punks...!!
Man: I’ll have you guys arrested!! Man: I’ll definitely get you thrown in the slammer!!
Thug: Then we have to make it so you won’t tattle on us!!! Thug: Just die! You piece of trash!!
p.27 Natsuhi: Whoa... is it okay for you to murder so easily? Thug: ......!?
Thug: The heck are you...?
......!?
p.28
Thug: What? Just a girl? Thug2: Whaddya want? Just run along now, girlie.
Natsuhi: I’m sorry I can’t comply with your requests... ......!? Natsuhi: It’d help me out if you bothered me too, you know~?
Natsuhi: I just need to try something out a bit. Won’t you help me out? Thug: What, are you joking? Thug2: What’re you saying you want to try out against us?
Natsuhi: Yes, trying out.
p.29
Thug: Whoa!! What is it!? This light!! Thug: What’s she using!? This bitch!
p.30 “Sorcery device Orpheus” Weapon Mode
Thug: She transformed...!? Thug2: Huh? A hidden camera show? Or is it a special effects show!?
Natsuhi: Now, come bother me. You’re thugs, right, boys? ......!?
p.31 Natsuhi: The first customers for the power of justice try-out period... Natsuhi: You people are really lucky.
Man: Hieee Man: Hiiii
p.32 Amazing~!! What wonderful power! And what is this!? My body’s so light! Is this what a Taker is!? The power of a Taker!!
And it heals mostly any injury to boot!! As long as you can obtain life points, aren’t I pretty much immortal!? This!! I can’t get enough of it~!
p.33
Ayaka: Welcome back. Natsuhi: !!
Natsuhi: A-Ayaka-nee-san... Were you waiting the entire time...? Perhaps...
Ayaka: Where were you? Natsuhi: Oh, I just went around for a bit... But where’s Reiji?
p.34 Ayaka: He’s looking for you. He was extremely worried... Ayaka: You may not know this yet, but there’s a skill called lower level search and you’ll become a target if you recklessly move about. Natsuhi: Huh!? Really!? It wasn’t my intention to make you worry...
Natsuhi: Anyways! I tried it out a bit but it was amazing!! Are Takers all like this? Nee-san, too? Ayaka: ......
Ayaka: That’s right. But we require life points. Natsuhi: You can just gather them!
Ayaka: Gather them......
Ayaka: You’re talking about this as if it were a train pass. Ayaka: Do you think you can just easily recharge it if you pay money or something?
p.35 Natsuhi: I know! I looked it up, too! You can defeat other Takers and steal them Natsuhi: Or get them by hunting those angel things, right?
Natsuhi: Then this is great! There are three of us now!! Aren’t angels tremendously backbreaking work? Ayaka: ...... Natsuhi: No harm in having more allies, right!?
Ayaka: Who’re you calling allies? Natsuhi: Huh?
Ayaka: Your habit of getting ahead of yourself is the same as ever. Ayaka: You have no allies here.
p.36 Ayaka: You are an enemy. Ayaka: I’m sorry, but can you leave right away? And... don’t ever show yourself in front of us again.
p.37 Natsuhi: What? You want to cast me away me, someone who just became a Taker? Well sure I sort of noticed that you didn’t like me very much...
Natsuhi: Come to think of it... when I found the sorcery device, didn’t you tell me to throw it away? Knowing that if I had done that, I would have died and been finished there... Natsuhi: You wanted me dead?
Ayaka: That’s right.
Ayaka: Either way, since you had your soul eaten by an angel, it had to be either a scheduled death or becoming a Taker. Ayaka: It would’ve been better for you to die if it meant you becoming a Taker and turning into an enemy. For Reiji’s sake as well... that was the best path.
p.38 Natsuhi: How awful... You don’t have any feelings at all for a childhood friend...? Does Reiji think that too? Ayaka: I don’t plan on asking for Reiji’s opinion.
Ayaka: What’s important is that you are a danger. So please hurry and get out.
Natsuhi: Won’t it make you feel better to tell the truth? That I’m in the way. Ayaka: In the way?
Natsuhi: You’re thinking that your dear Reiji’s heart might get stolen away, right!? I won’t let you say it’s not by this point!
p.39 Ayaka: How childish... I now understand that that imagination’s the source of your ability as an author. Ayaka: There’s no way I would harbor such feelings towards my younger brother, is there?
Ayaka: And besides, Reiji has no interest in someone like you.
Natsuhi: I don’t know about that. You don’t think I can make him feel that way right away if I really wanted to?
Natsuhi: It’s true that it’s ten billion times more realistic to feel an awareness of the opposite sex towards an attractive childhood friend than your own older sister!! Natsuhi: If you want, why don’t I go for him starting from now!! How about it?
p.40 Ayaka: I wonder why... you won’t understand me... Ayaka: Even though no matter how you look at it, now that you’re a Taker, it’s better for the both of us if we don’t have anything to do with each other...
Ayaka: Or... are you really interested in Reiji...? Natsuhi: I wasn’t intending on that in the beginning, but~
Natsuhi: I’m completely pissed off at your ways, Nee-san!! I really want to get at you once!!! Yes! That’s right!! I like Reiji so much that I can’t help myself!!!
p.41 Ayaka: That’s enough with your nonsense, so just hurry up and get out. Natsuhi: It’s not gonna go like that! I definitely won’t get out until I hear Reiji’s opinion!!
Ayaka: If that’s how you’re going to be no matter what... it can’t be helped... ......!
p.42 Ayaka: You didn’t come back since then... Forever...
p.43 Natsuhi: Wasn’t that your real intention? From the beginning~
p.44 Box: Volume 3, on sale August 23!! An important announcement on the band...!!* *[The volume raw didn’t have the band thingy on it D:] https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29309Translation: Shinigami-sama ni Saigo no Onegai wo 72011-04-19T13:55:12+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for otakami and Simple Scans] [umm ok, what the heck? I had the wrong chapter posted here for the longest time... gaaaaahhhh orz]
Shinigami-sama ni Saigo no Onegai wo Chapter 7
p. 01 (magazine) A synopsis for Shinigami-sama so far Yoshino: This time I’ll tell you about May’n Mart in one panel~ <3 Mutter: *hick*
The room assignment diagram for May’n mart that appeared last time Don’t you notice anything from looking at this...? That’s right, Masamune and Sasuke’s rooms aren’t there! Satsuki: Since convenience stores are open 24 hours a day, right? SFX: shock May’n mart is always open, 24/7, with no breaks.
And now the real story starts
p.02 (087) Chapter 7
Shizuka: You won’t be able to run with your legs like that... So please stay hidden somewhere in this room. Shiroha: B...but, you’re also hurt from protecting me.
Shizuka: I’ll be okay, so please try to hold out against [ b]her[ /b] without making a noise.
SFX: step x5
SFX: haa x3
SFX: tap SFX: roll
p.03-04 Asami: I found you~ <3 SFX: stick Asami: The sixth one <3
p.05
Satsuki: Good, you’ve gotten changed. I’ll explain the work I told you about yesterday then.
p.06 Satsuki: The target’s name is Shiroha Houjou. Gender: female. Age 15 at time of death. Satsuki: She’s one of the people killed by that Asami Arisama whom you know well. This “Last Request” will obviously be a “request after death.”
Satsuki: Here’s a sudden problem, Hibiki: There are two types of “Last Requests,” “requests after death” and “requests in life.” Satsuki: Explain the meaning of and difference between these two.
Hibiki: The difference between “requests after death” and “requests in life” is just as their names say, whether you grant the “Last Request” after death or in life... while they are alive. Hibiki mutter: Don’t make fun of me.
Hibiki: The meaning as to why there are two types... Hibiki: Is because shinigami can’t perfectly predict people’s deaths.
p.07 Hibiki: People’s probabilities of dying change within seconds. Whether they go left or they go right, what they bring with them, what they talk about... all that, and even the blink of an eye have an effect on the probability of dying. Left or Right? A or B? Hibiki: It’s virtually impossible to perfectly predict hundreds, thousands of deaths every day.
Hibiki: That’s why, excluding special cases, the only ones whose deaths can be predicted and who become targets for “requests in life” are those like Asami Arisawa who die from illnesses... Hibiki: Other deaths caused by accidents and murders mostly become “requests after death.”
Hibiki: Additionally, for “requests after death,” Shinigami investigate and approach the targets [ b]after they die,[ b] Hibiki: So there are times when there’s a time lag of a few minutes to a few hours at most from when they die until their requests are granted.
Hibiki: ...Because I knew that, I was able to carry away Shizuka’s body before it was found by other Shinigami.
Satsuki: I see... you may be an idiot, Satsuki: But it seems you’re not ignorant.
p.08 Shizuka: Uh... um, Satsuki-san, Shizuka: May I ask a question?
Shizuka: There were six people in all who were killed by Arisawa-san... Have you already granted the “Last Requests” of the other five? Satsuki: Oh, well you see...
Satsuki: For better or for worse, those guys, just as Asami Arisawa said, were... Well, they were a worthless bunch. Abuse Robbery Arson Larceny Et cetera Satsuki: The assessment resulted in five of the six being unqualified for the “Last Request.” In fact, three of them were to be sent to hell.
Satsuki: But... only that Shiroha Houjou was such a normal girl that you wouldn’t understand why she participated in a gathering like that... Satsuki: Well, you can hear the details from her. Mutter: I’ll call her now.
Hibiki: Say, Shizuka, Does she... hate us after all? Shizuka: ...That might be.
Shizuka: For now... let’s apologize together when we first meet her. Satsuki: Hey~ come in. Hibiki: Yeah.
Shizuka: I see, so you were Shiroha Houjou-san. Shizuka: ...Oh, but now that I think about it rationally, you were the only female. SFX: sparkle
Shiroha: Yes... it’s been a while. Shiroha: I’m sorry. Because I broke our promise... I died.
SFX: whack SFX: ah SFX: panic
Hibiki: So!? How are you two related?
p.11 Hibiki: ...I see. So Shizuka protected you...
Shiroha: Yes... as people were being killed left and right... Shiroha: He tried to save me without a care for his own life...
Shiroha: You were so dashing. SFX: pissed SFX: sparkle sparkle Shizuka: S...still, ultimately I couldn’t save anyone. Shiroha: Don’t say that! You tried your hardest for us, Shizuka-san!
Hibiki: Daaa!! SFX: thwack SFX: gah
Hibiki: All right, all right, I got it already. Shiroha Houjou, what’s your “Last Request”?
p.12 Shiroha: ............
Shiroha: My older twin sister, Kureha Houjou...* *[Kureha’s name means “read feather” while Shiroha is “white feather.”] Shiroha: I want to know the reason why [ b]she was trying to kill me[ /b]...
p.13 Shiroha: Our family lost my mother early on... Shiroha: It was a family of three, with my father and Kureha, my twin sister.
Shiroha: ...We were very close... Shiroha: At least, that’s what I thought.
In particular, Kureha-chan Kureha mutter: Shiroha, you’re going to be late~ Was always nice... she looked after me, who didn’t really have things together.
She’s really good at school and sports Shirt: Houjou (3-B) And I was really proud of her... the big sister I love.
p.14 Box: But everything changed starting from one day. SFX: open Shiroha: Kureha-chan Box: I went into Kureha-chan’s room thinking of borrowing her notebook.
Shiroha: Huh? Kureha-chan’s not here? SFX: slide Shiroha: Sorry, I’m gonna borrow it without permission. Mutter: Is it here?
————Huh?
p.15 Kureha: What are you doing, Shiroha?
SFX: bang
p.16 Kureha: You didn’t see anything. Kureha: ...If you tell anyone about this
Kureha: I won’t let you off the hook. SFX: glare
p.17 From then on... Kureha-chan didn’t come home very often...
And even when she did come home, she just shut herself in her room.
I thought of talking about it with father... But he seemed to be really busy at the time and wasn’t home most of the time...
I didn’t want that. Drifting apart from Kureha-chan like that... That’s why one night, I gathered by courage and went to her room to talk with her properly. But... that’s where I heard it...
p.18 Kureha: ...Going to kill... Kureha: ...Shiroha...
Shizuka/Hibiki: ............ Shiroha: I think she was probably talking with someone on the phone... Shiroha: I couldn’t pick up any other words, but I clearly heard just that.
p.19 Shizuka: ...And why did you attend something like the Boy A fansite’s meet-up?
Shiroha: ...That’s ...Because I wanted to know
Shiroha: What reason people could possibly have to be able to think of killing their family.
Shiroha: I... couldn’t even imagine, no matter how hard I thought about it. That’s why I wanted to ask Boy A, who killed his entire family...
Shiroha: ...Why is it? Why? Shiroha: Did someone as kind as you...
p.20 Shiroha: Kill your family? SFX: grab
Shizuka: I’m sorry... I haven’t killed my family. Shiroha: Huh?
Shizuka: ............
p.21 Shiroha: Oh no...
Shiroha: So you two are siblings and are trying to find the true criminal...
Hibiki: ...So, um... I’m sorry. It was my responsibility that you died...
Hibiki: Whoa, what? SFX: trickle trickle
Shiroha: You must have gone through a lot, Hibiki-chan. SFX: squeeze
Shiroha: I had the chance to live... but I didn’t choose that. So it was my fault that I died.
Shiroha: But... Hibiki-chan, you really didn’t even do anything but you went through such a horrible time... Shiroha: And... because of a misunderstanding, you even let your big brother, Shizuka-san, die once.
Shiroha: It must have been a lot more painful for you than me... Shiroha: So please don’t apologize.
SFX: hug Hibiki: Thank you.
Hibiki; ...You’re a good person. Shiroha: That’s not true...
p.23 Shiroha: I’ll help. Shiroha: If Shizuka-san finds the answer to “why Kureha-chan was trying to kill me”...
Shiroha: I’ll offer up my “Last Request” to you guys.
Shizuka: Thank you... Shizuka: I will definitely grant that request!
p.24
Shizuka: Um, I said let’s inspect your house for now, but...
Shizuka: Is it really here? Shiroha: Yes, there’s no mistake. SFX: wowie~
p.25 Shizuka: It’s a rather grand house...
Shiroha: Um, I didn’t mention this, but... My father is a member of the National Diet. Shizuka/Hibiki: !!
Shizuka: Could it be... Houjou... that Ichirou Houjou? Shiroha: Yes. Hibiki: I know him too.
Shizuka: The home of a famous politician... Aren’t there people on security or something...? Shiroha: Oh, that’s okay. This is a secondary residence, and it was basically just me and Kureha living here...
Shiroha: Please try moving that rock. SFX: move Hibiki: Oh, it’s a key. Shiroha: It’s a secret hiding spot only for our family.
p.26 Shiroha: It’s all right. Kureha-chan doesn’t seem to be home now. SFX: slip SFX: phew
Shizuka: Alright, let’s go in then. SFX: stretch Hibiki mutter: Huh!? Fingerprint countermeasures?
Shizuka: We’re coming in~ SFX: open
Shizuka: ...It’s cold. SFX: shiver Hibiki: Yeah... it’s kinda cold. Shiroha: Really? Oh, I’m a ghost so I don’t feel it. SFX: shake shake
p.27 Shiroha: This is Kureha-chan’s room.
Shizuka: Is it okay?
Shiroha: ...Yes, since that’s my “Last Request”...
SFX: click
SFX: fwoosh~
SFX: shiver
p.28 Hibiki: Oh, the air conditioner’s on! No wonder it was cold. SFX: Vvvv [meh, not too sure about a good SFX for this]
Air conditioning in this season? SFX: sniff sniff And, what is this...
Shiroha: Um... the knife was in the drawer on this desk.
Shizuka: I’ll try opening it for now. SFX: nod
SFX: s...slide
p.29 Shizuka: ...Huh? There’s nothing inside.
Shizuka: ...What should we do, the knife was our only clue of her intent to murder...
Shizuka: Shiroha-san, do you know a place your sister always hides important things? Shiroha: ...Um,
Shiroha: For that... there’s just a little space in the back of that bottom drawer. Shiroha: Since I used the same desk as Kureha-chan... Space
Shiroha: And I hid letters and stuff that I didn’t want my father to see in there. Kureha-chan might have, too. SFX: rustle rustle Hibiki: Is there anything? Shizuka: Hm?
p.30 Shizuka: This is... A notebook computer.
Shizuka: Shiroha-san, can I look inside of this? Shiroha: Um... th- that’s— Shizuka: Of course I won’t disclose any of it. Shiroha: ...I understand.
Shizuka: There might be a diary or something that could be a hint... SFX: tap tap tap Shizuka: I found it. It’s a diary.
Hibiki: Wait a sec. if that’s important information, wouldn’t there be a “lock” on it or something?
Shizuka: Oh, I’ve already figured that out. Hibiki mutter: Fast!! Hibiki mutter: What are you? SFX: tap x7
p.31 Shizuka: ...Th...this is—
Hibiki: What? Did you find something out?
Shizuka: ...Um, for now... just listen to this calmly. Month ○ Day Ｘ, Shiroha saw the knife. Hibiki: ! It’s a diary entry of that day.
p.32 I didn’t want Shiroha to know... SFX: tap x5 What do I do? I could call off the plan and think of another method...
No... I don’t have time anymore. It’ll most likely be too late within a week...
If I can’t stop him even after showing this evidence, ...When that happens, I will [ b]kill that person[ /b]...
p.33 Shizuka: To protect Shiroha.
Shiroha: Huh?
p.34 Shizuka: Your sister... wasn’t trying to kill you. She was trying to kill someone in order to protect you. Shiroha: N...no way Hibiki: Who do you mean someone!? Who was it!?
Shizuka: Wait a bit. If we can find out “that person”... SFX: tap x4 Shizuka: There must be something in the entries further back!!
Shizuka: !? SFX: thump
Ichirou: Hey! Is someone here? Shiroha: Th... this voice is... Shizuka/Shiroha: Father Shiroha: huh?
p.35 Shizuka: The one Kureha-san was trying to kill was your father.
p.36 Shiroha: Y...you’re lying! That can’t be!
Hibiki: Hey!! It’ll be bad if we don’t hide now! Hibiki: Shizuka... c’mon, hurry! What’re you doing!?
Shizuka: W...wait a sec... Strange... It’s strange... SFX: tap tap Hibiki: Huh?
Shizuka: This diary entry is over two weeks old... and, So Shiroha-san is already dead... Hibiki: What? ...I- I don’t get what you’re saying!
SFX; step x3 Hibiki: We can’t go any further! Let’s hide in the closet for now!!
SFX: grab
p.37-38 SFX: THUD
p.39 Shiroha: A... a... a... N...no way
Shiroha: Kureha-chan!!
SFX: click
p.40 [blank]
p.41 I can see, I can touch
Hibiki: Oh yeah, you can see spirits, huh, Shizuka. SFX: nod nod Shizuka: Now that you mention it... Maybe it’s because I died once?
Shiroha: *giggle* Not only can you see, but we were able to touch <3 SFX: squeeze~ SFX: thump thump Shiroha: I didn’t think anyone would touch me after I died, so I was very happy.
Shiroha: Um... if it’s okay with you, just one more time, could you tightly...
SFX: squeeze~ Hibiki: It’s fine if it’s just me, right!? https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29308Translation: Hitogatana 112011-04-19T13:53:56+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanlated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
Togs: Hmm~ Togs: Since the room itself isn’t too big, something like this should be all right.
Togs: Make sure you read the books Oyassan gave you. Togs: Let’s see what else we need… Chapter 11 Those who Writhe Girl: Um, Togusa,
Togs: …Hm?
Girl: I’m sorry… you’re buying so much furniture for my room.
Togs: Oh, I’ve got a lot of money piled up that I have no way of using. Girl: ……… Togs: …Ummm,
p.02 Togs: It’s like Oyassan got a daughter and Ane-san a little sister, so they’re happy. Togs: ……It- It’s like I have more family, too, so, Just think of it as being considerate to those feelings.
Togs: But you do the cleaning. Girl: Huh? That’s obvious…
Togs: There’s just one person who can’t do that obvious thing. Sis mutter: Achoonable
p.03 Tsuki mutter: What the heck kind of sneeze was that Girl: Onee-san and Tsukiyama-san were at a meeting, was it?
Girl: It’d be great if they finished soon. Togs: I wonder about that. It’s not very often that there’s an all-squad meeting. And I have a feeling it’ll take a while…
p.04-05
Shikoku: Ooh,
Shikoku: First Squad’s Kagami ain’t it. I haven’t seen her in a while. Minamoto: So the squads have all gathered.
p.06 Togs: Are you getting along in your studies? Oyassan has been teaching you since last week, right?
Girl: —Yes, But we’ve still only touched upon Katana…
Togs: I see… Togs: —Wait, what is this? It’s like a conversation between a father who got custody of his daughter taken away…
Togs: —…Oh,
Togs: Hahagiri. Girl: ?
Togs: What were the conditions to obtain the swordsmith license?
p.07
Girl: Umm…
Girl: To succeed in refining Hihiirogane, Girl: As well as master the skills to maintain it, I think.
Togs: Then what’s Hihiirogane? Girl: It is a type of liquid metal that changes its form through the transmission of people’s thoughts… If I remember correctly, the key to refining it was only in the Takeuchi text—
p.08 Togs: That’s Takeuchi [ b]document[ b].* *[Takeuchi monjo is a real ancient text. I wanted to put “Takeuchi record” but Google results all translate it to document, so I felt compelled to use “document” here :P] Togs: Almost.
Girl mutter: Oh, I see…
Girl: —Wait, Girl: Togusa, you knew and asked me that?
Togs: Oh, sorry. Togs: But you’re properly being an apprentice, huh.
Togs: Do you have any questions at this point? Girl: Hmmm…
p.09 Girl: Hihiirogane is used as the core of Katana to trap souls in, right?
Togs: Yeah. Girl: Does that mean it’s a metal with two properties… shapeshifting and being a vessel for the soul?
Togs: As a property, they’re the same thing. Togs: It’s just that if the soul can travel between a body and hihiirogane… Then it’s possible to move all of it to the hihiirogane.
Togs: By the way, while the hihiirogane is fulfilling its role as the core, it can’t afford to function in any other way.
Togs: To use hihiirogane as a weapon like I do, you need another one separately, But the soul disperses as you increase the vessels… so this is difficult.
p.10
Girl: Then,
Girl: Are there Girl: No Katana which use hihiirogane as weapons?
Togs: Nope… Togs: Oh, No, I think there was an exception, but… What was it?
Togs: Try asking Oyassan when he gets back. Girl: Okay.
p.11 Togs: !
Togs: I- I’m sorry, Mutter: That was lame of me…
Suzushiro: Ouch…
Suzushiro: No, I wasn’t paying attention either… SFX: Squish
p.12
Store: Please come again~
Suzushiro: Thank you onii-san. Togs: No, we’re the ones at fault.
Suzushiro: I was asked to get this, Suzushiro: But I didn’t have any more money, so that helped a lot.
p.13 Suzushiro: Thanks a lot.
Togs: …Err,
Togs: Yeah, please… go home carefully. Suzushiro: Yeah!
Togs: How to put it…
Togs: She was a really cute girl. Girl: Togusa, Girl: Togusa, Togs: Hm?
p.14 Girl: That person just now Girl: Was probably…
Gogyou: Yo.
p.15 Gogyou: How was he? The AKCD’s hidden dagger,* *[futokorogatana] Gogyou: The half-human, half-katana, Suzushiro?
p.16 Kagami: Within these past few weeks, Kagami: There has been an increase in reports of someone preventing petty scuffles between commercial-use manned androids and robots.
Kaori: Uuh, I haven’t had anything like that~, Kaori: Like, my first time hearing it. Box: Fifth Squad Squad Leader Yamashiro Kaori
Shikoku: I wrote it in the weekly report, didn’t I? Kaori: Oh, sorry~, I didn’t read that report.
p.17 Todoroki: Hey, I wrote it too. Box: Third Squad Squad Leader Todoroki Koutarou
Kaori: Huh?
Samon: As for me, I’ve e-mailed the scatter plot. Karoi: Huh? Box: Seventh Squad Squad Leader Samon Tsutomu
Kaori: Oh~ really, I’m like sorry~ Kagami: Over there,
Kagami: Quiet down. Box: First Squad member Kagami Sakura
p.18 Kagami: The information concerning this “someone” was obtained previously on the eighth from a similar incident. Kagami: There was a request for this meeting from Squad Leader Minamoto, who took the importance of this into account——
Kagami: ——Squad Leader Minamoto. Minamoto: Understood. It’ll most likely be quicker if you see the video rather than the data.
Sis: !
p.19
Minamoto: It was left in the memory space of a commercial-use android that was attacked. Minamoto: Many of you may be able to tell from these silhouettes. The one up front is “Mikazuki Munechika.”* The one in the back is “Ootenta.”** *[Representative blade of Sanjou Munechika who lived in the mid-Heian period. Part of the “Tenka Goken.” These are old Japanese swords, like tachi and stuff.] **[Can also be spelled Ohtenta, and also called Oodenta. Made by Mitsuyo in the Heian period. Part of the “Tenka Goken.” I’m just throwing random things out there.]
Minamoto: “Tenka Goken”
p.20 Minamoto: Proposed after the termination of automaton research, Minamoto: The ace in the hole of anti katana crime that attempted to combine “core” and “weapon” hihiirogane… or what should have been.
Minamoto: “Mikazuki Munechika,” “Ootenta,” “Juzumaru,” Minamoto: “Doujigiri,” “Onimaru.” *[Juzu-maru Tsunetsugu was created by Aoe Tsunetsugu in the Heian period. Douji-giri, “Douji-slaying Yatutsuna,” said to have been used by Minamoto Yorimitsu to kill the Shuten-Douji, and called “the yokozuna’s of Japanese swords of the East and West,” was created by Yatsutsuna in the Heian period. Onimaru Kunitsuka created by Awataguchi Kunitsuna in the early Kamakura period.]
Todoroki: But those Todoroki: Were supposed to be disposed of as “unusable products” that exceeded the capacity of the human soul, right?
Tsuki: ——No,
p.21 Tsuki: They’re things the country invested a lot of money to make. Tsuki: They were actually stored in a research center’s warehouse without being disposed of.
Minamoto: ——That’s right. Minamoto: Of course it was within the realm of conjecture but I tried confirming it.
Minamoto: ——The result was
p.22
Minamoto: The Tenka Goken, which were supposed to be stored, Paper: Artisan whereabouts unknown Minamoto: Disappeared along with the swordsmith in charge of managing them.
p.23 Kagami: Since two appeared together, Chances are high that they are acting in the same group. Kagami: It is unknown at this point whether they have any hostility towards us, But always go to incidents of attacks in groups of multiple people from now on.
Kagami: If they are to stand in the way as our enemies, Kagami: The Tenka Goken are unmistakably the worst opponents to have.
p.24 Suzushiro: Ah~ Suzushiro: Oh, I see~ Suzushiro: That onii-san, huh. He seemed to be a rea~lly nice person.
Gogyou: ! Suzushiro: But he didn’t seem to be used to associating with people.
Gogyou: ——Hey, hey, Gogyou: We asked you for ingredients for dinner.
Suzuna: Like I said, Gogyou, “Not suited for it” ——Neither for scouting nor for shopping. Suzuna: There’s a few marbles missing
p.25 Suzuna: From my big brother. [From Nii-san. The big bro thing seems to fit better, but I also used onii-san for other places, so it’s kind of weird maybe.]
Suzushiro: Oh come on, Suzuna, Suzushiro: I tried to scout properly, too.
Suzushiro: That onii-san was too normal. Suzushiro: It felt like he was all tamed already.
Suzushiro: But you see, I know this saying. Suzushiro: “The skilled hawk hides its claws.”
p.26 Suzushiro: If he was truly hiding his claws, Suzushiro: What a skilled hawk he must be… I’d like you to praise me for holding my excited self back.
Suzuna: ——…
Suzushiro: Oh yeah, Gogoyou, where’s Tabirako and Hakobera? Gogyou: ……… Suzushiro: They’re both baiting today. They’ll probably be back soon.
p.27 Suzushiro: How could they do something so boring~? Suzuna: Agreed. Gogyou: Don’t say that. It’s almost time for the finishing touches.
Gogyou: Good job putting up with it. Gogyou: You guys must be sick of meager meals and appetizers by now.
p.28 Gogyou: The main dish is a big one. Gogyou: We are Artisan— we will Devour our prey extravagantly and magnificently.
Togs: …A boy? Huh? Really? Girl: …So you’re okay with boys too, Togusa. Togs: Like hell I am.
p.29 -Hitogatana-
p.30 AmanoHahagiri – Belongs to Anti Katana Crime Division Eighth Squad [Personality] An automaton girl created by Ujiyama Sakon. Research on automatons was outlawed due to their risk of becoming uncontrollable, but because Hahagiri had not been given any armaments whatsoever, she is deemed to not be of any danger. This is due to Ujiyama, who lost his family, making his goal the manufacture of an automaton as close to human as possible. The well-mannered Hahagiri, who shows a fresh reaction to everything, is doted on as a younger sister by the members of the Eighth Squad. Katana / AmanoHahagiri [I dun think we should get rid of the English :x] Her model is the sword of legend which was said to have been used by Susanoo to kill the Yamata-no-Orochi. There are various views on the anecdote, and there is also a theory of it being a divine sword with a personality. This piece, AmanoHahagiri, manufactured to be human, does not hold any armaments at all. Hahagiri, having been agonized by Ujiyama in various ways in order to further draw out humanlike emotions, ironically obtains even more humanlike emotions from learning joy through meeting with Togusa and the others. https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29307Translation: Hitogatana 102011-04-19T13:52:35+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanlated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
Hitogatana Chapter 10
[Back cover] The AKCD strengthens its vigilance against the “Tenka Goken” which hides from view under the shadow of a trivial incident. Meanwhile, Yachiyo learns that her former allies, the members of “Artisan,” have disappeared from where they were isolated. What the warriors who were required to fight wish for is——. Now, the fighters’ feast will be held.
[Front flap] Nice to meet you, hello, I’m Onigunsou. I’ve had a lot of all-nighters these days and my biological clock is destroyed, but occasionally when I go out to buy coffee, I’m able to witness an incredibly beautiful morning, and at those times, even though I’m tired, I somehow feel very lucky and it makes me happy. But I’m tired after all so after a while I’m down for the count.
p.01 [none]
p.02 Chapter 10: Assessment of Inexperience Chapter 11: Those Who Writhe Chapter 12: Unexpectedly Encountered Past Chapter 13: Languid Chapter 14: Disturbance
p.03 [none]
p.04 [boxes] Togusa, Amano Hahagiri, Eighth Squad, Tsukiyama Juuzou, Eighth Squad AKCD, Yachiyo Seri, Gogyou Minamoto Kaede, Second Squad, Hiyama Shinobu, Suzuna Fourth Squad, Inuzuka Makoto, Sixth Squad, Shikoku Shirou, Artisan [arrows] Benefactor, benefactor, something like a little brother Something like a little sister, benefactor Ane-san Favored Superior, subordinate AKCD: In the midst of increasing crimes involving manned combat androids dubbed “Katana,” the government organized this group to prevent such crimes. Composed of excellent Kenshi and swordsmiths. Artisan: Kenshi who were subjected to medication and combat training solely to control “Katana.” Only 7 have survived as successful products of the research.
p.05 Girl: Oh That’s the water horizon, right? Girl: It’s my first time seeing it. Tsuki: Well, of course. Chapter 10: Assessment of Inexperience
Girl: Woow… Girl: You really can’t see the end. Sis: Well, it’s an island country after all.
Tsuki: You won’t last if you play around too much.
Girl: Oh… Sorry. But it’s my first time traveling so far, so…
Sis: Mmm~
p.06 Sis: Your reaction’s nice and fresh. Sis: Once you get used to it, you start to wonder why the training grounds are so far off in the mountains.
Tsuki: It also functions as an emergency shelter, so there’s no helping it.
Togs: Oh yeah, Ane-san, is it true that Minamoto-san couldn’t come? Sis: Yeah, she seems to have had another case. Inuzuka seems to be coming, though. Tsuki: You’re not in a position to be worrying about others, eh Yachiyo?
Sis: Ahaha…… That matter? Sis: Tatsumi probably won’t shut up about it.
p.07
Chapter 10 Assessment of Inexperience
Tora: This happens because you’re muddling about, Tora: ——Yachiyo.
p.08 Yachiyo: Wha-at, it’s fine since I’ll be attending with your spare Katana, right? Yachiyo: Well, it’s unadjusted so I can only start from the group exercises after combat exercises.
Tora: Like I said, Because you’re dillydallying we can’t do things that we could have done.
Togs: So… it wasn’t on time after all? Tsuki: Since the report for the Katana we’re using for the exercises was late, It seems they weren’t able to arrange its specialized transfer unit.
Togs mutter: Because I was careless… Tsuki mutter: It was Yachiyo that made you drink enough to black out…
p.09 Tsuki: That guy’s Tatsumi Tora from the Sixth Squad. Tora mutter: You’d better shut your pie hole Tsuki: He’s very serious, but a bit methodological, or rather, perfectionist.
Togs: …I might not get along. Tsuki: And then
Shikoku: Hey, Tora, ya don’t hafta rant so much.
Shikoku: Everything in moderation, eh?
Tsuki: The one who placates that, the Sixth Squad Squad Leader Tsuki: Shikoku Shirou.
p.10 Tora: You’re being too easy on them, Squad Leader. Shikoku: Forgiveness. Yachiyo,
Shikoku: I’m free next week. Shikoku: Let’s make up for today’s combat exercise then.
Sis: Sorry about that. Shikoku: It’s fine. Togs/girl: ……
Togs/girl: He’s handsome. Togs: …Right.
Inu: Sorry~ we’re late!
p.11
Inu: You see, I just happened to meet Squad Leader Hiyama on the way. Inu: Excuse, excuse
Tora: No it ain’t!!
Inu: Wh – what are you doing out of the blue, Tora!!? Tora: Shut up idiot!!! Tora: Makoto, I told you multiple times not to be late! Shinobu: ‘S been a while~
p.12 Shinobu: Oh,
Shinobu: You must be the girl who became old Tsukiyama’s apprentice.
Shinobu: I’m Hiyama Shinobu of the Second Squad. Girl: Wow Shinobu: I’ve heard about you. Nice to meet you.
Girl: Y…yes! Girl: Nice to meet you too!
Shinobu: You’ve got it together. A good answer.
Inu: Oh!
p.13 Inu: Togusa~
Inu: Introduce me to that girl too. Inu: Oh, by the way, I’m Inuzuka Makoto of the Fourth Squad. Afterwards, if you’d like, let’s exchange e-mails… Tora: Should I report this to your girlfriend?
Tora: So you’re Togusa. Nice to meet you, I’m Tatsumi Tora from the Sixth Squad. Inu mutter: Hrrrm Girl mutter: I don’t have a cell phone Tora: I’ve heard of your history, But you’re surprisingly normal.
Togs: Yep, I might not like him.
Tora: I’ve heart that you’re a serious man from Makoto. I think we’ll get along. Togs: Huh?
Tora: Especially since we’re teammates for the upcoming combat exercise, Togs: ! Tora: I’ll be looking forward to working with you.
p.14-15 Sis: Combat exercise Sis: Is all squad members vs. all Squad Leaders.
Tsuki: Doesn’t you staying out of it make up for Minamoto not being able to come and keep it balanced? Sis: Balanced? I wonder.
Sis: What will the squad members learn amidst a losing battle?— This exercise originally assumes that much of a gap in strength.
p.16 Tora: The Sixth Squad’s Shikoku-san’s “Kiku-Ichimonji” is an attacker. Tora: First you’d go for the assisting Kogarasumaru Tora: …Is what you’d normally think, so we’re going with the opposite.
Tora: My “Mono-hoshi Zao”* is also an assist type… *[Laundry pole. Yep. The name of the favored weapon of Sasaki Kojirou (known for his move, “Tsubame Gaeshi”).] Tora: But it’s not like it can’t fight at close quarters.
Tora: We’ll leave the support to you, Makoto. Inu: Roger.
Tora: Togusa and I will take up the vanguard. Togs: Got it.
Tora: Well, now that we’ve crudely drawn up a plan,
p.17
Tora: Our prospects of winning against those two is next to nil.
Shikoku: Come at me whenever ya want.
Shinobu: Same.
p.18 Togs: But we’ve no intention of losing.
Togs: ——Isn’t that right?
Tora: ——That’s right. We do get along after all. Inu mutter: I don’t feel like we can win, though
Yachiyo: Well then Yachiyo: I should go make adjustments.
Girl: Is it okay? Um… advice and stuff.
Yachiyo: That kid should notice where to reflect on for himself.
p.19 [none]
p.20
Shikoku: Well I know what Tora could be up to.
p.21
Shinobu: A change of direction with Gokotai. Shinobu: His aim…
Tora: We’ll have you fall, Tora: Shikoku-san!
p.22 Shikoku: ——Here, SFX: clang
Shikoku: It’s completely obvious.
p.23 Shikoku: Ain’t funny, ya know.
Togs: !!
Tora: !! Idiot!! Don’t fall back!!
p.24 Tora: Makoto would have guarded if you let it be…!!
Tora: Guah
p.25 Shikoku: Don’t worry too much about others, Tora.
SFX: Tap
Togs: Damn.
Shinobu?: !!
p.26
Inu: Wut
Inu: Gow!
p.27 Inu: I’ll leave the rest to you! Togs: Don’t leave on your own!! ——Ah
Tsuki/girl: ………
Tsuki: They haven’t got their teamwork down at all. SFX: Gyaaaa Girl: …Yes.
Tsuki: Yachiyo always follows up for him up. What can you expect? Tsuki: His sense of team play is still weak.
Sis: Well, Sis: He’ll have to realize it even if he doesn’t want to. Probably.
p.28 Tsuki: Yachiyo, Did you finish the adjustments? Sis: Well, there’s still some discomfort since it’s a Katana I’m not used to.
Sis: It’s enough to not be a problem to join the next exercise. The combat exercise
Sis: Will probably be ending soon.
p.29 Shikoku: Well, that about wraps it up. Shinobu: Each of you reflect on it. The next exercise is in an hour.
Togs: Yes… Tora: Togusa, Tora: When we’re done with the exercises today, I’ll drill you on team play… Togs: …Yeah.
Shikoku: No reason to badger him so much. Tora: But still, Shikoku-san,
Shikoku: Togusa-kun must’ve noticed it himself. Shikoku: Work on that inexperience from this time for real battles to come.
p.30 Shinobu: It’s not just Togusa’s problem. Shinobu: Each of you is still lacking. There’s always someone better, and monsters like that won’t be waiting for our growth.
Shinobu: Get strong.
Togs: ——Darn.
p.31
Girl: ——Togusa, Girl: He seems to be having fun even though he lost.
Tsuki: ——Why do you think that is? Girl: ——I don’t really understand it. ——But,
Girl: If Togusa is having that much fun, Girl: I think this kind of result was good.
Sis: Can’t leave you two alone.*
Girl: ? Sis: No, nothing.
p.32 Touka: Daddy~
Shikoku: Ooh, Touka.
Touka: Are you still working?
Shikoku: I’m sorry~ it’s gonna take a wee bit longer. Touka mutter: Sup Tora Shikoku: Oh, this’s my daughter, Touka. Mutter: Kyute, ain’t she? Tora mutter: Sup~ Togs: Oh, hello. Inu mutter: Yep, kyute
Togs: ?
SFX: touch Shikoku: Huh, what’s up Touka?
p.33 Shikoku: Daddy’s feeling troubled, even if ya stick to me like that~
SFX: blush~
Shikoku: Togusa-kun… Togs: Yes? Shikoku: When we’re done with exercises, come over to the audio-visual room… Shikoku: I’ll teach you all about team play. Togs: Huuh?
Togs: Th— That’s pretty different from what you said before, isn’t it? Shikoku: Whaddya mean what I said before!!? I’m sayin’ once you’ve reflected I’ll listen to what ya got to say. Inu: You’re just pissed off… Shinobu?: Alright, alright, Hurry up and take your breaks you guys
p.34
Minamoto: Is it true that a Katana that doesn’t match with the verifications had appeared?
p.35 Dude: Yes. There was a fight between construction workers here last night. Dude: They seem to have started fist-fighting with construction-use androids.
Minamoto: What’s the world coming to? Dude: A black Katana that suddenly appeared seems to have beaten them down.
Minamoto: Hmmm.
Minamoto: Beaten them down… huh. Dude: Those two people have already finished transferring to their bodies and we’re currently restoring the camera footage.
p.36 Dude2: The restoration’s complete… however, Dude2: What can this be…
Dude2: There were 2 of them?
Minamoto: …What does this mean?
Minamoto: Why are they moving? Minamoto: “Tenka Goken”——* *[“Five swords under heaven,” (under Heaven meaning “of the world” or something) commonly translated to “The Five Great Swords”]
p.37 -Hitogatana-
p.38 Togusa – Belongs to Anti-Katana Crime Division Eight Squad The protagonist of this work. A half-human half-Katana man who was converted from a human body to Katana by transplanting Hihiirogane, the receptor for the soul, directly onto the body. When he was discovered with the arrest of the manufacturer, Amamiya Kyouko, he had a coldness which prevented anyone from getting close to him, but as he lived with Tsukiyaman and Yachiyo, he was gradually able to gain a better air about him. After being assigned to the Eight Squad, amidst the joy of interacting with the family he never had before, he has become adept at all housekeeping chores. He keeps the Eighth Squad’s household in order.
Katana / Yatsuka-no-Tsurugi Togusa is a name Tsukiyama and Yachiyo thought of for him, and his inscription as a Katana is Yatsuka-no-Tsurugi. Normally it fights by changing the shape of rust extracted from the Hihiirogane into swords and ejecting them from slits in the palms. When activating Yatsuka-no-Tsurugi, just as it says, the ability to “cut everything up” becomes operational. However, it is limited to 4 usages. The katana it was based off of was one of the Ten Sacred Treasures written in “Sendai Kuji Hongi,” and it was said that even the dead could be revived by using this sacred treasure. https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/29287Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 142011-04-18T05:38:42+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for Muda]
Re:Birth Chapter 14 Accident
p.01 Natsuhi: Whoa~
Natsuhi: It’s pretty hot, even though it’s only May. Natsuhi: And there weren’t as many places I could live in then I thought...
Natsuhi: Geez~ what a pain...! Should I just buy an entire apartment?
Natsuhi: ...!
p.02-03 Natsuhi: ...!?
Chapter 14: Accident
p.04 Can use a unique phantom skill
Ayaka: There’s... a new skill! Reiji: Phantom? Did you learn it at 30 life points?
Reiji: You can retain it even if your life points go down because it’s a unique skill, right? Ayaka: According to the information from this, yes. Check yours too, Reiji.
Can use a specialized skill against phantom skills
Reiji: The skill name is... similar to Nee-san’s... Ayaka: ......
Reiji: The names are similar, but I wonder what kind of techniques they are. Ayaka: Since it’s the same sorcery device, they should have analogous abilities...
p.05 Ayaka: We should look into this a little further. It wouldn’t be funny if we don’t know how to use them when the time comes... Reiji: ... Ayaka: Especially since we had a hard time against the enemy’s skill earlier.
Reiji: About that... Only one of them appeared, right...? Ayaka: !
Ayaka: Naturally, right? The other one only had 1 life point left... She must’ve gotten killed trying to steal them from the other.
Like I would ever throw away...!! The life that Kagami gave me!!
Reiji: Um... what I think is that Natsuhi: I’m back~! Ayaka: Oh, it seems Natsuhi-chan’s back...
Ayaka: Welcome home. You haven’t eaten yet, have you? Natsuhi: It’s hot~! Water first~!! Put in a lot of ice~ Reiji: ...
p.06 Natsuhi: So, I found this thing... Natsuhi: While walking today.
Natsuhi: They don’t seem that expensive... but I thought I might as well take them to the police offi... Reiji: No!!
Natsuhi: Wh- what’re you... yelling for all of a sudden...? Reiji: ...!
Reiji: N- no... I just... thought they might look good on you... I... like them. Natsuhi: Hmm?
p.07 Reiji: R-right, Nee-san? Aren’t they perfect for Natsuhi!? Try them on once! I’m telling you they’d look great on you!! Reiji: Don’t you think so too, Nee-san? Natsuhi: ...... Ayaka: Huh...? Oh, sure...
Natsuhi: Whaa? Would these look good on me? But you have to open holes in your ears for piercings... Reiji: Why don’t you? It’s an unusual design, but they don’t look so expensive!! Reiji: I bet the owner won’t show up!!
Reiji: You’ve got a great body, so it’d be killer if you wore those! Natsuhi: You’re really weird all of a sudden... are you complementing me? Or fooling around with me? Ayaka: ...
Natsuhi: Well, if you recommend it that much, I’ll try to think about it again~ Natsuhi: It’s hot so I’ll go take a shower.
p.08 Ayaka: Reiji... That accessory... Reiji: Yeah...
No way... No way...!! I don’t think that can be... It couldn’t have... happened to Natsuhi, too!!
p.09 I’m sure they’d look staggeringly good on you if you wore them!
What should I do... Maybe I’ll take them...
Ayaka: Natsuhi-chan? Would you like a snack?
Ayaka: Those earrings... you said you picked them up? Natsuhi: Mm?
p.10 Natsuhi: Yup. They’re not in bad shape... but I don’t know who was wearing them, so yeah... Ayaka: True...
Ayaka: I wouldn’t really want... something someone else was wearing...
Ayaka: If it was me, I think I’d throw them out. That, or hand it over to the police office.
That’s how it is.
p.11 Natsuhi: I’ll wear them after all.
Natsuhi: Reiji did say they’d suit me~ Natsuhi: You saw it too, right Nee-san? That eager face of his ...
Ayaka: ...
Natsuhi: Huh? What’s wrong? Could it be you don’t like how Reiji complemented another girl? Ayaka: Oh come on~ You’re also pretty much a younger sister. How could that be?
Natsuhi: You, who incited him on to kick me out...? Natsuhi: Oh, that’s right! I recently found a book I’d like to recommend to you.
p.12 Natsuhi: It’s a manga named “Zero –The Beginning–”*... There’s a girl who is in love with and clings to her younger brother. *[This is a manhwa by Im Dal-Young and Park Sung-Woo, also called Zero – The Gate of Beginning, or, more commonly, Zero.] Natsuhi: But the younger brother chooses another woman...
Natsuhi: Ultimately, the sister couldn’t abandon her attachment to her brother and brings forth a calamity... Natsuhi: That’s the kind of sad, painful story it is.
Ayaka: Why are you recommending such a scary story to me? Natsuhi: Who knows~?
Natsuhi: I was curious how that story would look from your eyes, Nee-san... Natsuhi: From the same standpoint of an older sister who has a younger brother...
p.13 Ayaka: I don’t really know, since I don’t read much manga. Natsuhi: !
Ayaka: I think this book has a better story than that manga. “Anne of Green Gables.” Ayaka: You know it, right? It’s a world-famous novel, after all. Natsuhi: ...!
Ayaka: In that story, didn’t the siblings, Matthew and Marilla, spend their lives living together and supporting each other? I think that’s beautiful... that kind of sibling relationship...
Natsuhi: How can you read that novel and see it like that? Natsuhi: And do you think that’s normal?
Ayaka: Why? There’s nothing weird about it, is there? Ayaka: They’re just living together because they’re siblings...
p.14
Ayaka: Well then, how about we go to bed? Natsuhi: Y...yeah... Ayaka: I hope you can find a good place tomorrow.
I thought she wasn’t normal, but... Was she serious...
p.15 That woman...
Could it be that even Natsuhi...? No...! It’s a coincidence! It’s gotta be! Like something like that could be happening around me so often...!
Hagiwara: Tanaka, don’t act like you’re so above us so much. Reiji: !
p.16 Hagiwara: I’m just asking if we could eat lunch together you know? Hagiwara: It’s free food, so there’s no reason to be indecisive, is there?
Hagiwara: Even I’d get a bit upset being ignored this much.
Reiji: Hey you... You’re not in this class, are you? Tanaka: !
Reiji: Why don’t you return soon? Fifth period’s about to start.
Hagiwara: Is it also your job to get in the way of people’s romances? Is it that high and mighty of a position? Huh?
Reiji: Go. Reiji: Don’t bother girls too much.
Hagiwara: Bother, you say... Hagiwara: Are you saying that’s the kind of guy I look like...?
Hagiwara: I’m sorry I couldn’t fulfill your expectations, but it’s not my style to bully girls. Reiji: !
p.18 Hagiwara: But I do like to hurt guys!! Hagiwara: !?
Compared to fighting against angels... Mutter: Hey, what’s wrong? Guys like this...
p.19
Reiji: Leave, please... Hagiwara: ...!
Reiji: It’s... Reiji: Hard for me, too...
p.20
Lackey: Hey! Hagiwara! What’s wrong? You’re not actually scared are you? Hagiwara: Shut up!
Just you watch...! I won’t let you go like this! Definitely not...!
p.21
No matter how hard I try to remain calm, it’s useless... It’ll be impossible to live a normal life at this rate...
p.22 Can you really... Call this living...!?
Tanaka: Are you interested in women’s underwear?
Reiji: Tanaka...? Tanaka: You were looking at that for a while... Could it be a present for someone? Reiji: N- no... that’s not it... Reiji: I didn’t notice at all... that I was standing in a place like this...
p.23 Tanaka: Thank you... for when we were at the classroom. Reiji: It’s okay... it’s my natural duty as a part of the student council...
Tanaka: You’re brave, Tachibana-kun. Well, it’s how you always are...
Brave...? Me...?
Reiji: That’s not it at all... I’m a coward. A real big one.
Tanaka: If it’s a coward like Tachibana-kun... I think that’s good.
p.24 Tanaka: How about... we try going out, Tachibana-kun? Tanaka: I’d be happy if you were my boyfriend...
Reiji: Wha...
Reiji: Are you... SFX: nod Reiji: Confessing... to me right now...?
Reiji: Haha... a confession... a confession, huh...
Why... Why is it...
p.25 To think... I wouldn’t feel any emotion to this extent...
Tanaka: Oh no... was I rejected with just a look...? Reiji: Oh... n...no! That’s not...!
Natsuhi: Oh~!? Isn’t that Reiji!? Reiji: !
p.26 Natsuhi: Whoa!? Who’s that girl you’re with!?
Reiji mutter: Na- Natsuhi...? Natsuhi: Could it possibly be a date!? Is it a date!?
Natsuhi: I was committed to you since we were young and you betray me...! You’re horrible!! Reiji: Wh- what’re joking about?
p.27 Tanaka: So that’s how it was... Tachibana-kun...
Tanaka: You could have just told me honestly... how you had such a beautiful girlfriend... Natsuhi mutter: Huh? Reiji: Huuh!? No, you’re misunderstanding...!
Tanaka: I’m sorry for causing so much trouble!! Reiji: Tanaka! Wait!! Natsuhi: !!
Reiji: !!
Natsuhi: Did it... go too far? My joke...... Reiji mutter: You... really are “dynamite”...
p.28 Natsuhi mutter: Okay? Okay? Natsuhi: I’m really sorry~ I didn’t know you were being confessed to~ I’ll even go and tell her the truth now!
Reiji: It’s okay. I was going to reject her anyways... Natsuhi: Whaa? What a waste! That girl just now was really high level, wasn’t she!?
I feel bad for Tanaka... But I’m in no shape to be immersed in something like love...
Natsuhi: Are you interested in me perhaps? Reiji: Is that what you want me to be?
Reiji: You put the earrings on... Natsuhi: Oh, these? Natsuhi: I pierced my ears. They said I shouldn’t take them out for a while.
Reiji: I’m glad...
Reiji: They suit you. Reiji: Keep them on.
p.29 Hagiwara: I’ve been watching for a bit, but Tanaka, and this girl... Reiji: ! Hagiwara: You were quite a playboy, eh...?
...!!
Reiji: You’re... from before...?
p.30 Reiji: I doubt we bumped into each other in a place like this by coincidence...
Reiji: Did you follow me? I’d like to turn down male stalkers. Hagiwara: Don’t you go mouthing me off!! You piece of shit.
Reiji: We’re in the middle of town. If you have something to talk about, I’ll hear you out at school tomorrow.
Natsuhi: !
p.31 Reiji: !?
Reiji: Let go of her!!
Hagiwara: Are you doing well yourself while cockblocking others? Reiji: ...! Hagiwara: It’s my turn now. If you’re going home, do it alone.
Natsuhi: Hey, Reiji... Are these your friends...?
Reiji: No... Natsuhi: Then can I fling this away? Hagiwara: ...!
Hagiwara: You’re cheeky as well!! Each and every one of you...!!!
p.32
Hagiwara: Y- you little...
Hagiwara: If you keep messing around...!
p.33
What...!?
Hagiwara: Ah...
Hagiwara: Y...you...!?
Hagiwara: I’ll kill you!! Hagiwara: You biiiitch!!!!
p.34 [none]
p.35 [none]
p.36
Lackey: He...hey! Hagiwara!! Lackey: A- are you okay!!? Get a hold of yourself!!!
Reiji: Na- Natsuhi... what... in the world!?
Natsuhi: Oh, didn’t I mention it? Natsuhi: I was in an extracurricular association in America... Extracurricular... Then, not like track, but... that was...
p.37 Boxing!?
Natsuhi: You know that this was self-defense, right? Natsuhi: So I’d like you to go home without having a grudge on me.
Lackey2: You’d better quit making fun of us, bastards!! Lackey: Crush them!!
p.38
Natsuhi: Uh oh... there’s a bit too many. Reiji: This girl doesn’t have anything to do with this, right? I’m your opponent!!
Lackey2: Don’t mess around. We’ll kill both of you!!
Reiji: I’m telling you to stop!
Reiji: Natsuhi!! Get behind me!! Natsuhi: Huh... Okay...
p.39
Passerby1: Oh no... a fight? Passerby2: In broad daylight... seriously, kids these days...
p.40 Lackey: Didja think you could take the four of us by yourself!!? Dipshit!! *[God, the bubble’s pointing at the wrong person again :/] Natsuhi: Reiji!!
These guys... I’ll seriously...!!
Lackey: This is it for you!!
Granny: Oops...
p.41 [none]
p.42-43
Natsu...!?
p.44 Box: Earrings... and an accident... There’s only one path for Natsuhi to take...!? https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/28832Translation: Re:BIRTH－The Lunatic Taker－ 132011-04-12T10:03:02+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for Muda Scanlations]
Re:Birth – The Lunatic Taker Chapter 13 The Weight of Life
p.01 [none]
p.02 Chapter 13: The Weight of Life
p.03 Haruna: Even though they’re lives that were once supposed to be dead... Those who have been granted life again...
Haruna: Shouldn’t you be grateful just for that?
Reiji: Just because it’s a life that was once supposed to be dead...! Are you saying it’s okay to live any way you want the second time? Reiji: While people are killing other people...
p.04 Reiji: To keep living with a straight face while taking other people’s lives...!! Reiji: Don’t say that like it’s completely natural!!
Haruna: People... ...!? Haruna: Can only survive by taking other lives anyways...
p.05 Haruna: Isn’t that right? You eating every day... and the clothes you’re wearing, of course... Haruna: Everything in this world is made upon the sacrifices of other living things...
Haruna: It’s just that... you don’t try to look at it... Haruna: At the reality...
Haruna: That you yourself are an existence that can’t even live one day without having to sacrifice something...
p.06
Haruna: Is it that strange for people to kill other people in order to live? You just haven’t realized it, right? Even looking at history, the reason for every massacre was for self-preservation. Haruna: No, it still would’ve been nice if it was just self-preservation.
Haruna: They can kill tens of thousands of people without a second thought if it was for their own benefit. Haruna: That’s the inherent skill people are born with...
Haruna: To sacrifice anything and be satisfied with it if it’s for themselves! That’s the kind of creatures we are!!! Reiji: You’re wrooong!!!
p.07 Reiji: You can’t call that human!! It’s mistaken! That’s nonsense to twist our dignity as people! Reiji: Compassion!! And human honor!!
Reiji: People who are driven by their own gains and sacrifice others... Reiji: People like that...
Haruna: Broken, you say...? What is...? Where’re they broken? Haruna: You still don’t seem to get it, so I’ll tell you...
Haruna: This is the true nature that people should originally have!! Haruna: What you call broken people is their true form!!
Haruna: Under the cage called laws, that instinct is called ego and treated as poison, isn’t it!? It’s the complete opposite in the world we belong to!! Haruna: This is the world where only those who more deeply understand that true human nature! Their true essence!! Can survive!!
p.09 Haruna: You’re out if you’re not one of those humans who thinks nothing of sacrificing others for themselves! Haruna: You will die in obscurity on the losing side!! As a loser!!
Haruna: If you’re hungry, you’re supposed to eat, aren’t you...? Haruna: Help others by sacrificing yourself...? Stop spouting stupid things.
Haruna: I... Haruna: Definitely won’t become a loser like that...
I’m... not a loser... I can win... In this world, even I have the power to win...!!
Haruna: I’ll survive... Haruna: I’ll keep winning from here on as well... and I’m going to survive...
p.10 Haruna: Like I would ever throw away Haruna: The life that Kagami gave me!!!!
Kagami...!? SFX: whip The one that was with her...!?
Reiji: ...!?
Reiji: Gah!!!
p.11 Ugh...!! She...!! Had that...!!
Reiji: Ah...ck...!!
Haruna: I’m not someone who loses... I’m not a loser. Haruna: I have power now...
Haruna: Because Kagami’s not here... I have to win even by myself...
p.12 Haruna: That’s right... Haruna: I can’t be together with Kagami anymore...
Heeey!! You’re bullying Haruna again! You guys!!
Kagami: Haruna, why don’t you fight!? Kagami: You have to stand up to the bullies even if you have to bite them!
Haruna: But... Haruna: I want to get along with everyone...
Haruna: I don’t want to... hurt anyone...
p.13 Kagami: I’m like that too. But look, there’re a lot of people who aren’t like that in this world. Kagami: It’s crawling with idiots who feel good by bullying others, you know?
Kagami: You don’t have to think about people like that. Kagami: That’s just the excuse of a loser who runs away!
Kagami: So fight, Haruna. Kagami: Because I’ll always fight with you...
You have to fight and win... and proudly enjoy your own life... Haruna: Kagami...
Haruna: That’s right... Haruna: In this world... there’s an untold number of warped people...
p.14 Haruna: Why is it bad to fight in order to live in that kind of world!!? I haven’t thrown away my dignity as a human!! Haruna: Now that I’m a Taker... now that I was thrown in this game! This is my way of life!!
Haruna: It’s the same with the others!! Haruna: Everyone, in order to live...!! They’re just fighting in order to live!!!
Haruna: !
p.15-16
Reiji: Nee-san!!
Ayaka: Reiji! Your sword!!
p.17
Haruna: ...Ts!!
Haruna: Aaaaahh!!!
p.18 Haruna: That’s right... In the end, your basis is the same... Haruna: You can’t help... but want to kill me and take my life...
Haruna: But! Killing me!! Haruna: Won’t be that easy!!
p.19
Are her injuries healed...? Even so... how can Nee-san move like that...!!?
p.20 Haruna: Grrr...!! Where is she...!?
...!?
Haruna: Urgh...!!!
...!?
p.21
Haruna: Ah...
p.22 She created a blind spot in my field of view...
And went in there in an instant... To finish it...!!
...!?
p.23 [none]
p.24 [none]
p.25
Ayaka: Reiji...!?
Ayaka: Don’t stop me this time!! We can’t handle this girl’s skill!! Ayaka: We beat her this time by chance with a surprise attack, but it doesn’t mean we can win again next time!!
Reiji: So what!!!!!
p.26
Reiji: What about it? Nee-san... after that... do you want to say... Reiji: We’re going to kill her because now’s our chance!!?
Ayaka: That’s... not it...
Reiji: You being like this!! Aren’t the Ayaka-nee-san that I know!! Reiji: You’re not Nee-san!!!
p.27 Reiji: Tell me! Nee-san! Can people really not keep living without hurting other things!? Reiji: Is this what we really are!?
Ayaka: That’s...
Reiji: We have little life left. That’s true... we’ll probably die in the end if we fail to get life this time... Reiji: But you know... if we survive like that... what’ll happen?
Reiji: Killing like that in order for us to live! And changing who we are completely while taking people’s lives...!! Reiji: Can you really call that living!?
Reiji: To live... Reiji: Even if it’s just for one day...
p.28 Reiji: It should be right to live and die as human beings... Reiji: That’s what it means... for us... to be human...
p.29
Ayaka: Let’s go. Reiji: ...?
Reiji: Where...? Ayaka: Where... obviously...
Ayaka: We’re going to hunt angels. Reiji: ...!!
p.30 Ayaka: The interspacial time hasn’t ended yet. We have to do what we can... Ayaka: We can’t sit still like this and wait for our death. I don’t care if it were just me... but,
Ayaka: I will never let you die in a place like this.
Ayaka: Come with me. Ayaka: I’m ordering you as an older sister.
She was this strong a person... My sister...
p.31
Even if it’s just for one day... It should be right to live and die as human beings!!
Make sure... To survive, okay...?
Haruna: What’s... wrong with it... Reiji: !
p.32 Haruna: What’re you saying is wrong with Haruna: Struggling to live even one day longeeeeer!!!?
p.33-34 [none]
p.35
Angel: Kiaaargh
p.36 Reiji: So it was still chasing us...!! Ayaka: Be careful!! Reiji!!!
p.37 Ayaka: ...!? SFX: silence
Reiji: ...Ahh...?
Reiji: The angel... Reiji: Disappeared...?
We lost it... The angel’s life...
Reiji: Nee-san... Reiji: Could this be...
p.38 Ayaka: It ended... Ayaka: The interspacial time...
SFX: Kuku SFX: Hack [hmm, we could use a better one for coughing up blood...]
Haruna: What’s... wrong with... it...
p.39 Haruna: I wanted to live... Haruna: For the sake of that... I...
Haruna: If I could... I’d be with Kagami... Haruna: Always... from now on...
Reiji: Don’t talk anymore...!! Any more than this...!!
p.40 Haruna: You guys... are strong... ...! Haruna: Your mind, and body... and your luck, too...
Haruna: I see... if I were strong like you guys... maybe I could survive... without killing other people... but...
Haruna: There are many who can’t keep living without sacrificing others...
Haruna: Yes... people who have to bring others down...
Haruna: Or else they can’t keep going... Haruna: Because the world is always unfair...
p.41 Haruna: People like that... to desperately struggle to live... Haruna: For people who know that unless they step on others... it’ll happen to them...
Haruna: To try to live... Haruna: Is that such an inhuman thing...?
Haruna: You’re lucky... Haruna: Without hurting anyone, and without being hurt yourself...
Haruna: Always... being able to walk... on the path you’ve decided on... Haruna: People like that...
p.43 Ayaka: Reiji... Ayaka: I know how you feel, but...
Reiji: I know, Nee-san... Ayaka: !
Reiji: How important... this girl’s life is for us right now...
Reiji: In the end... even I can’t give up this life... Reiji: Because I want stay alive... Because... I’m human...
p.44 Reiji: But still... Reiji: Ayaka-nee-san
Reiji: Please, just a little... Reiji: Let me stay like this for a little bit longer...
Reiji: I want to feel it... this girl’s whole life... Reiji: The 23 life’s worth... that I’m about to steal...
p.45 Reiji: The weight of her life... https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/28819Translation: Wa! 142011-04-11T06:47:22+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for otakami]
WA! Chapter 14
p.01 (109) Chapter 14
p.02 Kangaroo Bumper
MIZU: These rugged bumpers that are on many recreational vehicles are apparently called “roo bars.” [1] KIKU: Wow...
KIKU: It doesn’t really look like a kangaroo at first glance... KIKU: I wonder why they’re named roo bumpers. MIZU: That is...
MIZU: Because they were created [ b]to make it so your precious car won’t break[ b] even if it hits a kangaroo or something. Guy: Oh! SFX: bam SFX: graah Guy: My car was fine thanks to the roo bar!! SFX: whine~ whine~
[none]
p.03 Cows are Mammals Too
MIZU: “I couldn’t care less if a kangaroo that’s a mammal like us humans were to die or whatever if it’s to protect my precious car.” MIZU: ...Maybe that’s what the people who created it thought? KIKU: Well... even if you ask me...
MIZU: By the way, in the country the roo bar was created in, kangaroos are treated as vermin, KILL MIZU: And I hear the meat of the kangaroos that are killed is chopped up and sold at supermarkets like it was normal.
[none]
MIZU: ...And they talk about whales... [2] KIKU: S...stop it! KIKU: Stop the statements that could make enemies!!
p.04 This is an Individual’s Opinion
TEACH: When I was in elementary school, they served fried whale for school lunch like it was normal. TEACH: There were a lot of guys who said it tasted bad, but I liked them quite a bit. I was happy whenever they served it at lunch.
TEACH: But now it’s a luxury from scarcity... It’s become a food that can’t be reached by commoners. SFX: blow TEACH: You’d have to give it up if there “isn’t any,” but it’s tough if there “is” but you couldn’t get it...
[none]
TEACH: ...So basically what I want to say is, TEACH: You don’t have to get whales if it means having other countries complain about it. ※ This is an individual’s opinion KIKU: ...I see...
p.05 What Are You Saying?
TEACH: It doesn’t really matter, but are you guys okay with spending your precious after-school time idling around in a place like this? TEACH: As highschoolers, aren’t there other things you should be doing? KIKU: Oh... Umm... I was thinking I could study after getting home...
TEACH: [ b]What was that!?[ b] SFX: crash
[none]
TEACH: Studying after getting home... SFX: rawr TEACH: [ b]Are you stupid!?[ b] KIKU: Huuh!?
p.06 High School Girl
TEACH: You guys’re on-duty now so you may not realize it yourself, High school girls have value just by being “high school girls.” KIKU: I... I see...
TEACH: They are always at the center of youth, Always at the center of trends— TEACH: An existence that draws in people’s hearts just by virtue being there———— That’s what a high school girl is!
[none]
TEACH: ......... SFX: depressed SFX: sigh... TEACH: I’m the pathetic shadow of a woman who squandered her high school days... KIKU/MIZU: [ white bold].........
p.07 Lost Generation
At that time, I rigidly believed “the me before 20” shapes “the me after 20~~” And I rejected and repelled all sorts of temptations and desires and completely immersed myself in my studies each day.
Was that really the right thing? I obtained a secure income and social status as an instructor at the best prep school in the prefecture.
KIKU: Wow... MIZU: You used to do your best, huh, sensei. TEACH: ......... TEACH: “Used to”?
MIZU: ...It doesn’t seem like you’re working hard now, no matter how you look at it... KIKU: Mi...Mizukichi!? TEACH: .........
p.08 A Lost Age
TEACH: ...It’s true that I’m living aimlessly now. SFX: shock KIKU: Sh...she’s admitting it, this person!!
TEACH: Thanks to having worked hard in my years as a student, I’m able to live a stable life even in this recession... I’m able to live like that, but there’s always... Something empty to these days...
Whenever I feel like that, you high school girls that I see look bright like the sun to me... And I can start to cry from that brightness, thinking “I should have had a time like this”...
TEACH: If you guys also do nothing but studying, you’ll turn into a boring adult like me. SFX: blow TEACH: Learn in moderation and play in moderation. I’m saying it’s important to keep everything in balance. KIKU: Sensei...
TEACH: Well, this is a real [ b]teacher by negative example,[ b] [3] SFX: bam TEACH: Am I right!?
UME: The third that happens corner! UME: This time’s theme is “common lines in battle manga”! SAKU: Yay~
UME: [ b]Fast! SAKU: [ b]Slow!
UME: [ b]Did I do it!? SAKU: [ b]It’s useless!
UME: [ b]C...could it be!? SAKU: [ b]It’s exactly what you think!
p.11 Photo of Memories
KIKU: Whatcha looking at Riko? RIKO: Oh, Isana-chan RIKO: It’s an old picture.
KIKU: Wow, that’s cute! The girl on the right’s you, right Riko? Who’s the one on the left? RIKO: It’s Onii-chan.
[none]
KIKU: Annie-chan? RIKO: It’s Onii-chan!
p.12 Do Not Abuse
KIKU: Uum... by Onii-chan, you mean [ b]that one[ b]...? Box: That one. RIKO: Yeah, that’s right. RIKO: He’s cute, right? Kouta onii-chan.
KIKU: ...Why’s he dressed like this...? Mutter: It looks good, but... RIKO: Kouta’s mom actually wanted a girl but after Onii-chan was born she couldn’t have any more kids, RIKO: So she always had him dressed up as a girl.
KIKU: Really... So... RIKO: Onii-chan doesn’t like it when I look at this picture even though it’s so cute. RIKO: He always takes it from me and tries to delete it. KIKU: That’s, well... Mutter: Not like I don’t understand...
RIKO: Even though you can always duplicate digital data. SFX: ahaha KIKU: You say some scary things nonchalantly, Riko-san...
p.13 Substories Suddenly
Box: One day 11 years ago KOUTA: ...Oh Box: Kouta Kakitsubata, 5 years old
KOUTA: [ b]Welcome home Daddy! SFX: flap flap DAD: .........
DAD: ...Kouta... KOUTA: ?
KOUTA: What is it Daddy... SFX: snip
p.14 Barber Papa
DAD: ...This one too. SFX: snip KOUTA: Aaaaah!?
KOUTA: Wh...what’re you doing Daddy... SFX: grasp KOUTA: !?
DAD: ...I’m sorry for everything until now, Kouta... KOUTA: ...?
p.15 Madman Papa [4]
DAD: You were forced to look like this even though you’re a boy... It must’ve been difficult up until now. KOUTA: Huh? No, not really...
DAD: [ b]But that ends today! DAD: [ b]Daddy will be divorcing Mommy!!
[ b]Huh?
DAD: You don’t have to listen to that damn woman anymore! You can live like a man from today!! SFX: Fufufu hahaha SFX: rumble [all over] DAD: No! In fact, you must live like a man!!! KOUTA: .........
p.16 People Have Histories
Daddy and Mommy divorced and I’m going to be living with Daddy. Bag1: sep [cut off] Bag2: burnable trash Daddy says to throw away all the girl’s clothes and stuffed animals so I’m throwing them away.
Daddy says to live like a man so I’m going to be living like a man. DAD: I’m home, Kouta~! KOUTA: Oh! Welcome home Daddy... SFX: snivel KOUTA: ...Wait,
KOUTA: Mommy...!? MOM: I’m home Kou-chan! Oh, short hair looks good on you too! SFX: Hi~ <3 SFX: hahaha DAD: Hey Kouta! I’m sorry for worrying you, but we got back together again!! DAD: Couples gotta have a good fight every now and then!
DAD: Well! You’re in elementary school starting next year, so it was a perfect opportunity, eh!? SFX: kya! MOM: I’m sorry for everything until now, Kou-chan! SFX: grip MOM: Be manly from now on, ‘kay!! KOUTA: ...... Kouta Kakitsubata, he is a boy that was at the mercy of others.———
p.17 Riko-tan Quiz
RIKO: They say “to look for with eyes like plates,” It’s a quiz RIKO: But what kind of eyes do you think “eyes like plates” are? [5]
RIKO: Why don’t you try doing it? SFX: glare KIKU: Like this? SFX: stare~ MIZU: Is it... like this?
[blank]
RIKO: Both of you have funny faces~ SFX: ahaha KIKU: What’s the answer!?
p.18 All Okay
RIKO: [ b]Isana-chan is correct![ b] SFX: stare~ Plate RIKO: Opening your eyes to be as big as plates is “to make your eyes like plates.”
MIZU: Isn’t the plate’s primary characteristic “being flat”? Plate Bowl Square plate Long plate MIZU: And there are square plates and long plates as well...
MIZU: [ b]I won’t accept this![ b] MIZU: ...However, since it’s a quiz Riko-tan gave, I’ll accept it!! [ b]Riko-tan’s the best~!!![ b] SFX: grip RIKO: Ehehe KIKU: .........
p.19 [none]
p.20 [none]
~~notes~~ [1] These are called “kangaroo bars” in Japan, while they are called “roo bars” in Australia and “bullbars” in other countries. The name bullbar comes from cattle (as opposed to kangaroos). In fact, according to Wikipedia, “‘roo bars’ generally refer to a light-weight bullbar, suited to sedan vehicles; however, both ‘bullbar’ and ‘roo bar’ are somewhat interchangeable.”
[2] Well, there’s been a huge controversy with Japan hunting whales. I don’t know how much I should say... Uh, what I could find out was that Japan started whaling in reduced quantities (mostly minke whales) for “scientific/research purposes” once whaling was banned by the International Whaling Commission (which seems to have little actual authority).
[3] 反面教師 is a term used by Mao Zedong, referring to how instead of correcting or evicting someone who was wrong, he would be kept in the organization and assigned to a trivial post with no status or authority as an example for others to not follow.
[4] Just a note saying these papa titles were sort of puns, バーバーパパ baabaa (barber) papa and “puttsun papa.”
[5] Oookay, well, in English it’s “eyes like saucers,” but in Japanese it’s just “plates”... so I had no choice but to leave this section like it was in the original... https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/28683Translation: Those Who Chase the Ageha 142011-04-01T21:39:59+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[Scanlation with this translation reserved for Stand Alone Scanlation]
Those Who Chase the Ageha Chapter 14 Those Who Know Saki
p.01 Announcer: To the movie fans in the entire galaxy, it’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for! Announcer: Are you ready to applaud~!?
p.02-03 Announcer: The one that shines with the prestigious Best Actress in Leading Role Award is———
p.04-05 Announcer: Rinko Miyahara~~~!! #14 Those Who Know Saki
p.06 MG?: She did it~~!! Kyou: Rinko-san’s the number one actress in the galaxy~~!! Maki?: Congratulations!!
Kyou: Really, she’s amazing!! That’s Rinko-san for you!! TV: She even accomplished the feat of getting the lead actress award on her debut film!! TV: Thank you very much!! MG: I, Miss Galaxy, still have her beat in beauty, though!
SFX: Charararaccha Laachaccha Kyou: !
p.07 Kyou: What do you want, Billy? Billy: Watch the award ceremony! Kyou: I am. Billy: Rinko-san has glasses. Kyou: Yeah, she is.
Billy: Doesn’t she look like the victim from that incident?
Billy: One of the roommates who was killed by Ageha Saki Stainless Dead Billy: Saki Stainless
MG: Oh, it’s true. Kyou: Hmmm. Billy: And the kicker’s that apparently she was an actress too.
Kyou: ——And? Billy: Hm? Well...
p.08 Billy: I thought, what a coincidence...... SFX: Blip Kyou: Give us Ageha info!!
Box: Mars
Akemi: She’s just like Saki.
Kyoko: You’re right, it’s Saki. Akemi: ...... ...... Reika: She looks just like her.
Kyoko: But what’s surprising in the first place is how this actress is actually Ageha... mgh! Akemi: Saying that’s taboo!
p.09 Kyoko: Mngngng...!! Ageha.........
Akemi: What’re you going to do once you’ve run to space? Ageha: I’ll try becoming a movie actress. Others: Actress!?
Ageha: All of them... were devoted to movies, especially Saki. Kyoko: So you’re going to carry on their dreams? Ageha: There’s that too, but—
Ageha: I have a feeling that the true criminal also has a connection with movies.
Akemi: I thought that was a really vague story, but...... Akemi: If she shows this face on the network throughout the galaxy———
p.10 Kyoko: Mn...... ......... Ng...... Something could actually come out of it. Reika: Akemi Reika: Looks like a soul’s gonna come out of Kyoko.
Box: The movie planet, Hollywood
Prez: Welcome back, Rinko~~
Ageha: !! Prez: President!!
p.11 Prez: Congratulations~! You’re the best, Rinko, I love you!! Rinko: P- president, calm down!!
Prez: The first Oscar actress in my agency has been born!! There’s no way I can stay calm!! Ageha: Yes! Thank you very much!!
Prez: Oh, that’s right. Prez: Fan letters are flooding in.
Ageha: !!
Prez: Are you doing the usual thing right away? “Saki Search”! Ageha: Yeah! I’m curious about the response especially since I made myself to look exactly like Saki this time.
p.12 Ageha: Search with the keyword “Saki” from all of the fan letters. SFX: Clack clack SFX: Clack
Screen: Searching
Now, come. Whether it’s an ally or an enemy... SFX: Thump
Anything’s fine if it can be a hint to finding the true criminal! SFX: Thump
SFX: Beep Search fini [cut off] 989 res [cut off]
Prez: 968 results!! Prez: That’s a lot! As expected of an Oscar actress!! Ageha: ......
Ageha: I’ll open them............
p.13 Animal: Congratulations on the lead actress award!! Animal: It’s amazing to get that suddenly on your debut work!
Animal: By the way, do you know an actress named Saki?
SFX: gulp
Animal: She doesn’t seem to be here anymore... But I thought that you kind of looked like her today.
Well, please do your best from now on as well.
Ageha: ——Huh!? That’s the end!?
Ageha: Sigh~ Prez: Don’t let it get you down!
Ageha: Next! SFX: click
p.14 Robot: Rinko-san, you really looks like Saki~! Robot: I was really surprised!
Robot: Well, I don’t really know much about Saki, though. Robot: Okay, then~!
Ageha: ...... ...... Next. Box: There was a good deal of movie buffs that knew Saki, but—————
Guy: I like the color purple* *[purple in Japanese is muraSAKI]
Lion: This is my pet Ryuku tip-nosed frog *[hanaSAKI-gaeru]
Chicken: Nice to meet you! Chicken: I’m from AmagaSAKI!
Ageha: ...... ...... The last letter. Prez: *snore~
p.15 Woman: I’m working at a dried squid factory~! *[SAKI-ika] Box: I couldn’t meet someone who knew Saki personally, much less someone who might know the truth behind that incident.
Ageha: ...... ...... Ageha: Sigh... .........
SFX: RRRR Prez: !!
Prez: Why, hello! Prez: This time our Rinko has...
Prez: ...... ...... Prez: Huh?
p.16 Prez: Thank you for your phone call!! Prez: My name is Bongo, and I represent Yuuhi Agency!! Ageha: ?
Prez: Yes! Yes! Prez: Thank you very much! The details can be discussed gradually, then......
Prez: Rinko!! A big shot wants to meet with you!! Ageha: Who is it?
Prez: ...... ...... SFX: ahem
p.17 Prez: The most powerful person in the galaxy!!
p.18 [none]
p.19 Ageha: Thank you very much for inviting me, your Excellency.
Hey, Miyahara Rinko-san. How good of you to come.
p.20 Box: 41st prime minister of the Galactic Alliance government, Chris Closet.
Chris: I consider it an honor to meet you.
p.21 Chris: I look forward to the announcements of the Galaxy film awards every year. I may look like this, but I’m a former actor.
Rinko: Yes! I’ve seen all of the films your Excellency has appeared in. Chris: Oh, Thank you for that.
Rinko: I thought you were wonderful! SFX: ha ha ha Chris: As expected of an Oscar actress. Your acting is superb. Rinko: No! I mean it!
I wonder what this unnatural feeling is......
p.22 The prime minister’s smile. Deep down his eyes aren’t laughing.
Chris: By the way, Rinko-san, Chris: So you know Saki?
...!!
Yes! I’ve never met her, but she was an actress I really liked. Chris: Actually, me too.
Chris: That’s why I truly felt surprised when I saw your makeup at the awards ceremony. I had thought Saki came back to life or something. Ageha: I’m very sorry. Chris: How was the response?
Ageha: ?
p.23 Chris: ...... Chris: Were there any messages from Saki’s fans or acquaintances?
What was that just now? Ageha: ...No, nothing in particular. Chris: That’s great. You shouldn’t use that look anymore.
Ageha: Wh- why would that be?
Chris: The death row convict Ageha who killed Saki at still at large, after all. Chris: If you were to provoke her without meaning to...
p.24 Chris: You may be targeted next.
It’s an act......!!
p.25 He’s not worried for me in the slightest. In fact, bloodlust!? Like he’d kill if I step into a forbidden area......
Aaah......!!
p.26-27 The myriad of pieces of evidence and testimonies that I don’t recognize. The death sentenced for me, who was innocent.
It was an unreasonable trial, but it all makes sense instead if you think of it as being rigged by someone. And the one who can set something like that up is—
p.28-29 For example, him, the most powerful person!!
p.30 Chris: Hm? Are you okay? Chris: You look a little unwell...
Ageha: I...I’m sorry, I’m...... a little dizzy... This is the worst.
There’s no way I can stand up to him. It’s too bad of an opponent.*
p.31 Chris: Hey! Get the doctor!
Ageha?: ...... ...... Someone...
Help me!! Kyou: Rinko-saaaan!!
Ageha: !?
p.32-33 Everyone: !?
p.34 Kyou: Rinko-san!! Kyou: Ageha appeared again!!
Chris: Wha...!? Ageha: Kyousuke-kun!!
p.35 Kyou: Let’s capture her together!!
Ageha: Yeah......!!
p.36 [none]
p.37
Chris: ...... ......
p.38 MG: Maki, you do some crazy things~, that was the prime minister’s residence just now! Maki: I know, but......
Maki: It sort of seemed like Rinko-san was crying.
Kyou: Right, congratulations on the lead actress award!!
Ageha: Kyousuke-kun............
p.39 Ageha: Thank you! Continued in Volume 4!! https://mangahelpers.com/t/umeboshi110/releases/28674Translation: O/A 92011-04-01T18:47:56+00:00umeboshi110admin@mangahelpers.com[This chapter has already been scanlated by Maigo. This is just the original translation.]
O/A Chapter 9
p.01 Chapter 9 Welcome to the Hamburger Hill! SFX: Clink... x2
Harumi: Thanks for your hard work~ Worker: Yeah Good work~
SFX: Pant x3
p.02 Chapter 9 Welcome to the Hamburger Hill!
p.03 SFX: Click.... Bang
SFX: Zzz~ x2
SFX: Zzz x2
p.04 Harumi: ........ Harumi: ........
SFX: murmur x3
Yutaka: .........? Harumi: Oh...... Harumi: I woke you up.
Yutaka: Fwaa...... [yawn :/] ......That’s fine. Did you go to work? Yutaka: Yes.
p.05 Yutaka: What are you muttering for? Harumi: Huh? Harumi: Eh heh heh......
Harumi: I was writing a joke diagram. Yutaka: Joke diagram?
Harumi: I’m going to doing a standup routine. Harumi: What I’m writing now are jokes for the performance. It’s just a small event with the comedians from our agency, but...
Harumi: I’ve never properly made them laugh in these chances... So I thought, this time...... Yutaka: Hmmm... Now that I think about it......
p.06 This girl is wannabe entertainer, Yutaka: So you were in an agency, huh. Harumi: Pretty much... And she is someone walking down that path......
Yutaka: M’kay, I’ll go to sleep again. Harumi: I’m sorry, I’ll keep quiet. Yutaka: I’m fine, really.
Yutaka: ———...Hm? Then what did I think of her until now As I was staying here......?
p.07 SFX: Mutter x2
p.08
Tsuka: It’s my first time at a live standup performance. Although I’ve been with comedians at variety TV shows...
Tsuka: Can’t wait for Harumi-chan’s time to shine, right? Yutaka: It— It’s not like I came to cheer her on or anything!! [tsundere~ \o/]
Yutaka: Inspecting, it’s inspecting!! Yutaka: It would be a problem if she used me for her jokes! Tsuka: Fufu......
p.09 MC: Nautilus Rookie Live, today’s first act is MC: The duo currently with the most momentum “Rorschach”~~~~!!
Yutaka: You know them? Tsuka: No...... I’ve heard that this agency has a lot of female comedians with variety acts......* *[Non-storytelling acts]
Yutaka: Oh~ I wonder why. I’m getting really nervous.
Yutaka: But I don’t even care whether that girl trips or slips on the stage...... SFX [white]: chara cha cha chaa~~ chaa~~ SFX [black]: clap, clap, clap
p.10 Girls: Short skit Girls: Field Hospital
Girl: !
1: AAAAUGH!! MY ARRRM~!!! 2: Doc, doc!! Over here, hurry!!
1: My arm’s gone~~!! 2: I’ve given you morphine!! The treatment’s done, too! It’s okay.
1: Doc...... Am, am I going to die? 2: It’s okay! It’ll be okay!
p.11 2: If you’re lucky there could be a chance you won’t die!! 1: Whaaaaa!!?
1: Isn’t that where you say “you’ll definitely be all right”!? 2: Even if you tell me that...
2: It would suck if I say something arbitrary and later the survivors put me on trial. 2: And you see, There’s no insurance on this treatment at all. 1: You dope!!
1: Why the hell would there be insurance for a field hospital!!? Tsuka: Variety act, eh? Yutaka: Variety act.
p.12 SFX: ahahahaha
Guy: Hey, Harumi. Harumi: Oh Guy: Relax your shoulders.
Guy: They’re warming up the audience this much. Just relax and go for it. Harumi: Okay......
SFX: thump x4
p.13 Yutaka: Really. Why do I have to be getting so nervous? Yutaka: Makes me sick... MC: Next up, our second act!! Jersey girl who grew up in the old town,
MC: Lone comedian, Tanaka Harumi~~! Yutaka: Here she is......
Yutaka: Whoa She’s all stiff......!!
p.14 Harumi: He~llo~ I’m Tadakaarumi~~ Don’t mess up your own name!!!
Yutaka: S – sorry, I’m fleeing for a bit. Tsuka: Yutaka
Harumi: I went on vacation last month———— To South America. Harumi: No, no, it’s South America, but it’s surprisingly close.
p.15 Harumi: I live in Tabata in Tokyo,
[Tabata][[Nishi-Nippori][Nippori] [Narita][Buenos Aires] Harumi: Four stations!!
Harumi: ————Wait, I rode on a plane in betwee~~~~n!! Harumi mutter: The skyliner too!!
SFX: silence...
Yutaka mutter: ebb tide~~* *[Yutaka is digging for clams at the beach]
Harumi: Doko sa itta~* Doko sa itta~* *[Where’d you go] Harumi: Docosahexaenoic a~ci~d Whoa......!!
Harumi: Uh, um~~ the other day~~ Yutaka: This is torture...
p.16 Box: Five minutes later Harumi: ...............
Yutaka: I’m...... at my limit......!! SFX: pant, pant Tsuka: Endure it! You have to endure it!!
Yutaka mutter: The seawater!! SFX: flop flop
I can’t even hear any sarcastic laughter anymore...
What should I do, what should I do... I have to make them laugh......
p.17 All or nothing...... A quick gag with everything on the line...
Yutaka: That face... Oh no, stop!!
Harumi: Mmm~~~ Harumi: Lake Titicaca!!!* *[Marvelously, the pun works in English as well.]
Yutaka mutter: The ocean~~ Yutaka mutter: The ocean’s gone~~!
p.18
Harumi: Ah~~ Harumi: So you came all the way to see me~
Harumi: Ahahaha, how embarrassing~~~
Harumi: ———So, how was I...?
Yutaka: No matter how anyone looks at it... Yutaka: Complete failure.
p.19 Yutaka: Why do you choke on your standup jokes when you talk so fluently on the radio? Harumi: Well~ on the radio I feel I’m simply borrowing your voice, Yutaka-san.
Harumi: The atmospheres between the stage and the radio are different, too......... Harumi: I guess it’s no good if you get worried about the reactions of those watching you.
Harumi: But I think there was no helping it this time. Harumi: My jokes kept failing, too.
Harumi: I was told by my senpai that you can’t do anything about failed jokes so you shouldn’t panic.
SFX: sluuuurp
Harumi: I’ll make even better jokes for my next chance———
p.20 SFX: BANG!!
Yutaka: I don’t like it.
Yutaka: What I don’t like is that frivolous attitude of yours!! Yutaka: You crushed one of your chances today. Are you being so carefree even though you understand that!?
Harumi: I—
Harumi: I know that~ Yutaka: Nooope!! You don’t get it.
p.21 Yutaka: It’s not like you’re looking down on comedy or making fun of the viewers. Yutaka: But,
Yutaka: Have you made the resolution to make a living with your routines!?
Yutaka: Don’t be covering up your failure with your frivolousness!!
Yutaka: It pisses me off...... Yutaka: When I see a performer without enough greed or ambition...
Yutaka: Don’t you want to be acknowledged by people!?
p.22 Harumi: I know that already!!
Harumi: I want to be acknowledged, too! I want to sell! But...... Harumi: I get anxious, wondering if it’s okay like this... There are times I can’t tell if the routines I’m doing are funny or not!!
Harumi: It’s not like everyone is like you, Harumi: Yutaka-san, with confidence in the talents they were born with!!
p.23 Bystander: Whoa!
Bystander: What’s going on?
SFX: Pfah [there I go with making up random stuff again]
p.24 Yutaka: You said you’re not confident of your talents Then you should make up for it in your routines with resourcefulness! What the heck was that Nippori, Narita, Buenos Aires!? Yutaka: Don’t make jokes on the premise that everyone has the stations in the city memorized!! Harumi: The places don’t really matter for that!! As long as the tempo and how the words sound are funny!!
Yutaka: And what the heck was that docosahexaenoic a~ci~d!? Harumi: It’s the so-called bridge between jokes!! It’s standard for comedy!!
Yutaka: Then make it something with less meaning!! Yutaka: You’re furthering your fails because you’re awkwardly including puns!!
p.25 Yutaka: There’s no way you can do something funny without thinking from the viewpoint of the audience!! Harumi: Yu... Yutaka-san,
Harumi: You can’t even make the radio show interesting without me!!
p.26
Yutaka: .........Oh. So that’s what you were thinking... Harumi: Ah......
p.27
Yutaka: I... understand it clearly.
p.28
Taki: Harumi-chan’s not coming?
Intercom: What is this about?
Yutaka: No ifs and buts about it. Yutaka: If she doesn’t come, it means she has no intention of speaking. I’ll talk by myself from today.
Yutaka: “Aurora” was my show to begin with. Yutaka: Are there any problems?
p.29 Tsuka: They seem to have had a fight about the routine. Tsuka: She’s staying over at my place right now............
Taki: Yutaka-chan, I won’t accept that. Intercom: ..................
Taki: ......Seriously... SFX: crumple, crumple Ueda: What’ll we do, Taki-san?
Ueda: I don’t see what we can do other than start the show today with just Yutaka-chan...
Taki: Have you contacted Harumi-chan? Tsuda: I’ve called her, but she’s not answering. Taki: Call her as many times as it takes until she answers.
p.30 Taki: “Aurora” won’t appear if it’s not the two of you......
SFX: Vrr~~ SFX: Vrr~~ Harumi: ............
p.31 1: Whaddya think of “Aurora Plan” these days? 2: What do I think... nothing especially.
3: Like it kinda got normal or something. 4: Well, I feel there haven’t been any dirty jokes these past few weeks.
5: I sort of think it’s fine to just listen to recordings these days as well. 6: Yeah, it doesn’t have the feeling of exhilaration when you’re listening to it.
p.32 Radio: That was your host Horiuchi Yutaka. We’ll see you again next w— SFX: Bip